<!DOCTYPE TEI.2 PUBLIC "-//TEI U5-1995//DTD TEI Lite//EN" "http://docsouth.unc.edu/dtds/teilite.dtd"
[<?STYLESPEC "south" "../../south.ssh">
<?NAVIGATOR "south" "../../south.nav">
<!ENTITY dougl167 SYSTEM "dougl167.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl209 SYSTEM "dougl209.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl243 SYSTEM "dougl243.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl254 SYSTEM "dougl254.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl285 SYSTEM "dougl285.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl335 SYSTEM "dougl335.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl37 SYSTEM "dougl37.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl403 SYSTEM "dougl403.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl461 SYSTEM "dougl461.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl497 SYSTEM "dougl497.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl503 SYSTEM "dougl503.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl521 SYSTEM "dougl521.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl545 SYSTEM "dougl545.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl599 SYSTEM "dougl599.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl71 SYSTEM "dougl71.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl79 SYSTEM "dougl79.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougl95 SYSTEM "dougl95.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY douglfp SYSTEM "douglfp.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY dougltp SYSTEM "dougltp.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
<!ENTITY douglvs SYSTEM "douglvs.jpg" NDATA JPEG>
]>
<TEI.2>
<TEIHEADER TYPE="North American Slave Narratives">
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE><HI REND="bold">Life and Times of Frederick Douglass, Written by Himself. His Early Life as a Slave, His Escape from Bondage, and His Complete History to the Present
Time, Including His Connection with the Anti-slavery Movement; His Labors in Great Britain as Well as in His Own Country; His Experience in the Conduct of an Influential Newspaper; His Connection with the Underground Railroad; His Relations with John Brown and the Harper's Ferry Raid;  His Recruiting the 54th and 55th Mass. Colored Regiments; His Interviews with Presidents Lincoln and Johnson; His Appointment by Gen. Grant to Accompany the Santo Domingo Commission&mdash;Also to a Seat in the Council of the District of Columbia; His Appointment as United States Marshal by President R. B. Hayes; Also His Appointment to Be Recorder of Deeds in Washington by President J. A. Garfield; with Many Other Interesting and Important Events of His Most Eventful Life; With an Introduction by Mr. George L. Ruffin, of Boston:</HI>
Electronic Edition.
</TITLE><AUTHOR>Douglass, Frederick, 1818-1895</AUTHOR>
<FUNDER>Funding from the National Endowment for the Humanities
 supported the electronic publication of this title.</FUNDER><RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Text transcribed by</RESP>
<NAME>Apex Data Services, Inc.</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
<RESPSTMT><RESP>Images scanned by</RESP>
<NAME>Lee Fallon and Natalia Smith</NAME></RESPSTMT><RESPSTMT><RESP>Text encoded by </RESP>
<NAME>Lee Ann Morawski and Natalia Smith</NAME></RESPSTMT></TITLESTMT>
<EDITIONSTMT><EDITION>First edition, <DATE>2001</DATE></EDITION></EDITIONSTMT>
<EXTENT>ca.     1.5MB</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Academic Affairs Library, UNC-CH</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, </PUBPLACE><DATE>2001.</DATE>

<AVAILABILITY>
<P>&copy; This work is the property of the University of North Carolina 
at Chapel Hill. It may be used freely by individuals for research, teaching and personal use as long as this statement of availability is included in the text.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>


<SOURCEDESC>

<BIBLFULL>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="title page"> Life and Times of Frederick Douglass, Written by Himself. His Early Life as a Slave, His Escape from Bondage, and His Complete History to the Present
Time, Including His Connection with the Anti-slavery Movement; His Labors in Great Britain as Well as in His Own Country; His Experience in the Conduct of an Influential Newspaper; His Connection with the Underground Railroad; His Relations with John Brown and the Harper's Ferry Raid;  His Recruiting the 54th and 55th Mass. Colored Regiments; His Interviews with Presidents Lincoln and Johnson; His Appointment by Gen. Grant to Accompany the Santo Domingo Commission&mdash;Also to a Seat in the Council of the District of Columbia; His Appointment as United States Marshal by President R. B. Hayes; Also His Appointment to Be Recorder of Deeds in Washington by President J. A. Garfield; with Many Other Interesting and Important Events of His Most Eventful Life; With an Introduction by Mr. George L. Ruffin, of Boston</TITLE>
<AUTHOR>Douglass, Frederick</AUTHOR>
</TITLESTMT>

<EDITIONSTMT><EDITION>New Revised Edition</EDITION></EDITIONSTMT>

<EXTENT>752   p., ill.</EXTENT>

<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBPLACE>BOSTON:</PUBPLACE>
<PUBLISHER>DE WOLFE &amp; FISKE CO.</PUBLISHER>
<DATE>1892</DATE>
<AUTHORITY></AUTHORITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<NOTESSTMT><NOTE>Call number  E449 .D744   (Davis Library, University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill)</NOTE></NOTESSTMT>
</BIBLFULL>
</SOURCEDESC>

</FILEDESC>
<ENCODINGDESC>
<PROJECTDESC>
<P>The electronic edition is a part of the UNC-CH
digitization project, <HI REND="italics">Documenting the American South.</HI>
</P>
</PROJECTDESC>

<EDITORIALDECL>

<P>The text has been encoded using the
recommendations for Level 4 of the TEI in Libraries Guidelines.</P>

<P>Original grammar, punctuation, and spelling have been preserved.  Encountered
typographical errors have been preserved, and appear in red type.</P>
<P>All footnotes are inserted at the point of reference within paragraphs.
 </P>
<P>Any hyphens occurring in line breaks have been 
removed, and the trailing part of a word has been joined to 
the preceding line.</P>

<P>All quotation marks, em dashes  and ampersand have been transcribed as
entity references.</P>
<P>All double right and left quotation marks are encoded as &rdquo; and &ldquo;
respectively.</P>
<P>All single right and left quotation marks are encoded as &rsquo; and &lsquo; respectively.</P>
<P>All em dashes are encoded as &mdash;</P><P>Indentation in lines has not been preserved.</P>
<P>Running titles have not been preserved.</P>
<P>Spell-check and verification made against printed text using Author/Editor (SoftQuad) and Microsoft Word spell check programs.</P>
</EDITORIALDECL>

<CLASSDECL><TAXONOMY ID="LCSH">
<BIBL><TITLE>Library of Congress Subject Headings </TITLE>
</BIBL>
</TAXONOMY></CLASSDECL>
</ENCODINGDESC>

<PROFILEDESC>
<LANGUSAGE>

<LANGUAGE ID="eng">English</LANGUAGE>
</LANGUSAGE>

<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS SCHEME="LCSH">
<LIST>
<ITEM>Abolitionists -- United States -- Biography.</ITEM>
<ITEM>African American abolitionists -- Maryland -- Biography.</ITEM>
<ITEM>African Americans -- Maryland -- Biography.</ITEM>
<ITEM>Antislavery movements -- United States.</ITEM>
<ITEM>Douglass, Frederick, 1818-1895.</ITEM>
<ITEM>Fugitive slaves -- Maryland -- Biography.</ITEM>
<ITEM>Plantation life -- Maryland -- History -- 19th century.</ITEM>
<ITEM>Slavery -- Maryland -- History -- 19th century.</ITEM>
<ITEM>Slaves -- Maryland -- Biography.</ITEM>
<ITEM>Slaves -- Maryland -- Social conditions -- 19th century.</ITEM>
<ITEM>Slaves' writings, American -- Maryland.</ITEM>
</LIST>
</KEYWORDS>

</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
<REVISIONDESC>
<CHANGE><DATE>2001-09-26, </DATE>
<RESPSTMT><NAME>Celine Noel and Wanda Gunther </NAME><RESP></RESP>
</RESPSTMT>
<ITEM> revised TEIHeader and created catalog 
record for the electronic edition.</ITEM>
</CHANGE>

<CHANGE>
<DATE>2001-02-08, </DATE><RESPSTMT><NAME>Natalia Smith, </NAME><RESP>project manager, </RESP>
</RESPSTMT><ITEM>finished TEI-conformant encoding and final proofing.</ITEM>
</CHANGE>
<CHANGE>
<DATE>2001-02-04, </DATE><RESPSTMT><NAME>Lee Ann Morawski</NAME>
<RESP></RESP></RESPSTMT><ITEM> finished TEI/SGML encoding</ITEM></CHANGE>
<CHANGE><DATE>2001-01-31, </DATE>
<RESPSTMT><NAME>Apex Data Services, Inc.</NAME><RESP></RESP></RESPSTMT>
<ITEM> finished transcribing and proofing.</ITEM></CHANGE>
</REVISIONDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<FRONT>

<DIV1 TYPE="frontispiece"><P>
<FIGURE ID="frontis" ENTITY="douglfp"><P>Yours truly,
<LB>Frederick Douglass<LB>[Frontispiece Image]</P></FIGURE>
</P></DIV1>

<DIV1 TYPE="title page"><P><FIGURE ID="title" ENTITY="dougltp"><P>[Title Page Image]</P></FIGURE></P>
</DIV1>

<DIV1 TYPE="verso"><P><FIGURE ID="verso" ENTITY="douglvs"><P>[Title Page Verso Image]</P></FIGURE>
</P></DIV1>

<TITLEPAGE>
<DOCTITLE><TITLEPART>LIFE AND TIMES <LB> OF <LB> FREDERICK DOUGLASS
<LB>WRITTEN BY HIMSELF. 
<LB>HIS EARLY LIFE AS A SLAVE, HIS ESCAPE FROM BONDAGE, <LB> AND <LB> HIS COMPLETE HISTORY TO THE PRESENT TIME, 
<LB>INCLUDING <LB> HIS CONNECTION WITH THE ANTI-SLAVERY MOVEMENT; HIS LABORS IN GREAT BRITAIN <LB> AS WELL AS IN HIS OWN COUNTRY; HIS EXPERIENCE IN THE CONDUCT OF AN <LB> INFLUENTIAL NEWSPAPER; HIS CONNECTION WITH THE UNDERGROUND RAILROAD; <LB> HIS RELATIONS WITH JOHN BROWN AND THE HARPER's FERRY RAID; HIS <LB> RECRUITING THE 54TH AND 55TH MASS. COLORED REGIMENTS; HIS INTERVIEWS <LB> WITH PRESIDENTS LINCOLN AND JOHNSON; HIS APPOINTMENT <LB> BY GEN. GRANT TO ACCOMPANY THE SANTO DOMINGO COMMISSION&mdash;<LB> ALSO TO A SEAT IN THE COUNCIL OF THE DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA; <LB> HIS APPOINTMENT AS UNITED STATES MARSHAL BY PRESIDENT <LB> R. B. HAYES; ALSO HIS APPOINTMENT TO BE RECORDER OF <LB> DEEDS IN WASHINGTON BY PRESIDENT J. A. GARFIELD; <LB> WITH MANY OTHER INTERESTING AND IMPORTANT <LB> EVENTS OF HIS MOST EVENTFUL LIFE; 
<LB>WITH <LB> AN INTRODUCTION BY MR. GEORGE L. RUFFIN, <LB> OF BOSTON. </TITLEPART></DOCTITLE><DOCEDITION>New Revised Edition.</DOCEDITION>
<DOCIMPRINT><PUBPLACE>BOSTON:</PUBPLACE>
<PUBLISHER>DE WOLFE &amp; FISKE CO.</PUBLISHER>
</DOCIMPRINT>
<PB ID="pxxx2" N="verso">
<DOCIMPRINT><DOCDATE>COPYRIGHT, 1892, <LB> BY DE WOLFE, FISKE &amp; CO.</DOCDATE>
</DOCIMPRINT>
</TITLEPAGE>
<DIV1 TYPE="contents">
<PB ID="pxxx3" N="3">
<HEAD>CONTENTS.</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>CHAPTER I. <LB> AUTHOR'S BIRTH.
<LB>
Author's place of birth&mdash;Description of country&mdash;Its inhabitants&mdash;Genealogical trees&mdash;Method of counting time in slave districts&mdash;Date of author's birth&mdash;Names of grandparents&mdash;Their cabin&mdash;Home with them&mdash;Slave practice of separating mothers from their children&mdash;Author's recollections of his mother&mdash;Who was his father? <REF TARGET="p25">25</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER II. <LB> REMOVAL FROM GRANDMOTHER'S.
<LB>
Author's early home&mdash;Its charms&mdash;Author's ignorance of &ldquo;old master&rdquo;&mdash;His gradual perception of the truth concerning him&mdash;His relations to Col. Edward Lloyd&mdash;Author's removal to &ldquo;old master's&rdquo; home&mdash;His journey thence&mdash;His separation from his grandmother&mdash;His grief. <REF TARGET="p29">29</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER III. <LB> TROUBLES OF CHILDHOOD.
<LB>
Col. Lloyd's plantation&mdash;Aunt Katy&mdash;Her cruelty and ill-nature&mdash;Capt. Anthony's partiality to Aunt Katy&mdash;Allowance of food&mdash;Author's hunger&mdash;Unexpected rescue by his mother&mdash;The re-proof of Aunt Katy&mdash;Sleep&mdash;A slave-mother's love&mdash;Author's inheritance&mdash;His mother's acquirements&mdash;Her death. <REF TARGET="p34">34</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER IV. <LB> A GENERAL SURVEY OF THE SLAVE PLANTATION.
<LB>
Home plantation of Colonel Lloyd&mdash;Its isolation&mdash;Its industries&mdash;The slave rule&mdash;Power of overseers&mdash;Author finds some enjoyment
<PB ID="p4" N="4">
&mdash;Natural scenery&mdash;Sloop &ldquo;Sally Lloyd&rdquo;&mdash;Wind-mill&mdash;Slave quarter&mdash;&ldquo;Old master's&rdquo; house&mdash;Stables, store-houses, etc., etc.&mdash;The great house&mdash;Its surroundings&mdash;Lloyd Burial-place&mdash;Superstition of Slaves&mdash;Colonel Lloyd's wealth&mdash;Negro politeness&mdash;Doctor Copper&mdash;Captain Anthony&mdash;His family&mdash;Master Daniel Lloyd&mdash;His brothers&mdash;Social etiquette. <REF TARGET="p40">40</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER V. <LB> A SLAVEHOLDER'S CHARACTER.
<LB>
Increasing acquaintance with old master&mdash;Evils of unresisted passion&mdash;Apparent tenderness&mdash;A man of trouble&mdash;Custom of muttering to himself&mdash;Brutal outrage&mdash;A drunken overseer&mdash;Slaveholder's impatience&mdash;Wisdom of appeal&mdash;A base and selfish attempt to break up a courtship. <REF TARGET="p50">50</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER VI. <LB> A CHILD'S REASONING.
<LB>
The author's early reflections on Slavery&mdash;Aunt Jennie and Uncle Noah&mdash;Presentiment of one day becoming a freeman&mdash;Conflict between an overseer and a slave woman&mdash;Advantage of resistance&mdash;Death of an overseer&mdash;Col. Lloyd's plantation home&mdash;Monthly distribution of food&mdash;Singing of Slaves&mdash;An explanation&mdash;The slaves' food and clothing&mdash;Naked children&mdash;Life in the quarter&mdash;Sleeping-places&mdash;not beds&mdash;Deprivation of sleep&mdash;Care of nursing babies&mdash;Ash cake&mdash;Contrast. <REF TARGET="p56">56</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER VII. <LB> LUXURIES AT THE GREAT HOUSE.
<LB>
Contrasts&mdash;Great House luxuries&mdash;Its hospitality&mdash;Entertainments&mdash;Fault-finding&mdash;Shameful humiliation of an old and faithful coachman&mdash;William Wilks&mdash;Curious incident&mdash;Expressed satisfaction not always genuine&mdash;Reasons for suppressing the truth. <REF TARGET="p65">65</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER VII. <LB> CHARACTERISTICS OF OVERSEERS.
<LB>
Austin Gore&mdash;Sketch of his character&mdash;Overseers as a class&mdash;Their peculiar characteristics&mdash;The marked individuality of
<PB ID="p5" N="5">
Austin Gore&mdash;His sense of duty&mdash;Murder of poor Denby&mdash;Sensation&mdash;How Gore made his peace with Col. Lloyd&mdash;Other horrible murders&mdash;No laws for the protection of slaves possible of being enforced. <REF TARGET="p75">75</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER IX. <LB> CHANGE OF LOCATION.
<LB>
Miss Lucretia&mdash;Her kindness&mdash;How it was manifested&mdash;&ldquo;Ike&rdquo;&mdash;A battle with him&mdash;Miss Lucretia's balsam&mdash;Bread&mdash;How it was obtained&mdash;Gleams of sunset amidst the general darkness&mdash;Suffering from cold&mdash;How we took our meal mush&mdash;Preparations for going to Baltimore&mdash;Delight at the change&mdash;Cousin Tom's opinion of Baltimore&mdash;Arrival there&mdash;Kind reception&mdash;Mr. and Mrs. Hugh Auld&mdash;Their son Tommy&mdash;My relations to them&mdash;My duties&mdash;A turning-point in my life. <REF TARGET="p83">83</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER X. <LB> LEARNING TO READ.
<LB>
City annoyances&mdash;Plantation regrets&mdash;My mistress&mdash;Her history&mdash;Her kindness&mdash;My master&mdash;His sourness&mdash;My comforts&mdash;Increased sensitiveness&mdash;My occupation&mdash;Learning to read&mdash;Baneful effects of slaveholding on my dear, good mistress&mdash;Mr. Hugh forbids Mrs. Sophia to teach me further&mdash;Clouds gather on my bright prospects&mdash;Master Auld's exposition of the Philosophy of Slavery&mdash;City slaves&mdash;Country slaves&mdash;Contrasts&mdash;Exceptions&mdash;Mr. Hamilton's two slaves&mdash;Mrs. Hamilton's cruel treatment of them&mdash;Piteous aspect presented by them&mdash;No power to come between the slave and slaveholder. <REF TARGET="p91">91</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XI. <LB> GROWING IN KNOWLEDGE.
<LB>
My mistress&mdash;Her slaveholding duties&mdash;Their effects on her originally noble nature&mdash;The conflict in her mind&mdash;She opposes my learning to read&mdash;Too late&mdash;She had given me the &ldquo;inch,&rdquo; I was resolved to take the &ldquo;ell&rdquo;&mdash;How I pursued my study to read&mdash;My tutors&mdash;What progress I made&mdash;Slavery&mdash;What I heard said about it&mdash;Thirteen years old&mdash;Columbian orator&mdash;Dialogue&mdash;Speeches&mdash;Sheridan&mdash;Pitt&mdash;Lords Chatham and Fox&mdash;Knowledge increasing&mdash;Liberty&mdash;Singing&mdash;Sadness&mdash;Unhappiness
<PB ID="p6" N="6">
of Mrs. Sophia&mdash;My hatred of slavery&mdash;One Upas tree <SIC CORR="overshadows">overshadaws</SIC> us all. <REF TARGET="p99">99</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XII. <LB> RELIGIOUS NATURE AWAKENED.
<LB>
Abolitionists spoken of&mdash;Eagerness to know the meaning of word&mdash;Consults the dictionary&mdash;Incendiary information&mdash;The enigma solved&mdash;&ldquo;Nat Turner&rdquo; insurrection&mdash;Cholera&mdash;Religion&mdash;Methodist minister&mdash;Religious impressions&mdash;Father Lawson&mdash;His character and occupation&mdash;His influence over me&mdash;Our mutual attachment&mdash;New hopes and aspirations&mdash;Heavenly light&mdash;Two Irishmen on wharf&mdash;Conversation with them&mdash;Learning to write&mdash;My aims. <REF TARGET="p108">108</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XIII. <LB> THE VICISSITUDES OF SLAVE LIFE.
<LB>
Death of old Master's son Richard, speedily followed by that of old Master&mdash;Valuation and division of all the property, including the slaves&mdash;Sent for to come to Hillsborough to be valued and divided&mdash;Sad prospects and grief&mdash;Parting&mdash;Slaves have no voice in deciding their own destinies&mdash;General dread of falling into Master Andrew's hands&mdash;His drunkenness&mdash;Good fortune in falling to Miss Lucretia&mdash;She allows my return to Baltimore&mdash;Joy at Master Hugh's&mdash;Death of Miss Lucretia&mdash;Master Thomas Auld's second marriage&mdash;The new wife unlike the old&mdash;Again removed from Master Hugh's&mdash;Reasons for regret&mdash;Plan of escape. <REF TARGET="p116">116</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XIV. <LB> EXPERIENCE IN ST. MICHAELS.
<LB>
St. Michaels and its inhabitants&mdash;Capt. Auld&mdash;His new wife&mdash;Sufferings from hunger&mdash;Forced to steal&mdash;Argument in vindication thereof&mdash;Southern camp-meeting&mdash;What Capt. Auld did there&mdash;Hopes&mdash;Suspicions&mdash;The result&mdash;Faith and works at various&mdash;Position in the church&mdash;Poor Cousin Henny&mdash;Methodist preachers&mdash;Their disregard of the slaves&mdash;One exception&mdash;Sabbath-school&mdash;How and by whom broken up&mdash;Sad change in my prospects&mdash;Covey, the negro-breaker. <REF TARGET="p126">126</REF>
</ITEM>
<PB ID="p7" N="7">
<ITEM>CHAPTER XV. <LB> COVEY, THE NEGRO BREAKER.
<LB>
Journey to Covey's&mdash;Meditations by the way&mdash;Covey's house&mdash;Family&mdash;Awkwardness as a field hand&mdash;A cruel beating&mdash;Why given&mdash;Description of Covey&mdash;First attempt at driving oxen&mdash;Hair-breadth escape&mdash;Ox and man alike property&mdash;Hard labor more effective than the whip for breaking down the spirit&mdash;Cunning and trickery of Covey&mdash;Family worship&mdash;Shocking and indecent contempt for chastity&mdash;Great mental agitation&mdash;Anguish beyond description. <REF TARGET="p140">140</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XVI. <LB> ANOTHER PRESSURE OF THE TYRANT'S VISE.
<LB>
Experience at Covey's summed up&mdash;First six month's severer than the remaining six&mdash;Preliminaries to the change&mdash;Reasons for narrating the circumstances&mdash;Scene in the treading-yard&mdash;Author taken ill&mdash;Escapes to St. Michaels&mdash;The pursuit&mdash;Suffering  in the woods&mdash;Talk with Master Thomas&mdash;His beating&mdash;Driven back to Covey's&mdash;The slaves never sick&mdash;Natural to expect them to feign sickness&mdash;Laziness of slaveholders.<REF TARGET="p155">155</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XVII. <LB> THE LAST FLOGGING.
<LB>
A sleepless night&mdash;Return to Covey's&mdash;Punished by him&mdash;The chase defeated&mdash;Vengeance postponed&mdash;Musings in the woods&mdash;The alternative&mdash;Deplorable spectacle&mdash;Night in the woods&mdash;Expected attack&mdash;Accosted by Sandy&mdash;A friend, not a master&mdash;Sandy's hospitality&mdash;The ash-cake supper&mdash;Interview with Sandy&mdash;His advice&mdash;Sandy a conjuror as well as  a Christian&mdash;The magic root&mdash;Strange meeting with Covey&mdash;His manner&mdash;Covey's Sunday face&mdash;Author's defensive resolve&mdash;The fight&mdash;The victory, and its results. <REF TARGET="p164">164</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XVIII. <LB> NEW RELATIONS AND DUTIES.
<LB>
Change of masters&mdash;Benefits derived by change&mdash;Fame of the fight with Covey&mdash;Reckless unconcern&mdash;Author's abhorrence of slavery&mdash;Ability to read a cause of prejudice&mdash;The holidays&mdash;
<PB ID="p8" N="8">
How spent&mdash;Sharp hit at slavery&mdash;Effects of holidays&mdash;Difference between Covey and Freeland&mdash;An irreligious master preferred to a religious one&mdash;Hard life at Covey's useful to the author&mdash;Improved condition does not bring contentment&mdash;Congenial society at Freeland's&mdash;Author's Sabbath-school&mdash;Secrecy necessary&mdash;Affectionate relations of tutor and pupils&mdash;Confidence and friendship among slaves&mdash;Slavery the inviter of vengeance. <REF TARGET="p179">179</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XIX. <LB> THE RUNAWAY PLOT.
<LB>
New Year's thoughts and meditations&mdash;Again hired by Freeland&mdash;Kindness no compensation for slavery&mdash;Incipient steps toward escape&mdash;Considerations leading thereto&mdash;Hostility to slavery&mdash;Solemn vow taken&mdash;Plan divulged to slaves&mdash;Columbian orator again&mdash;Scheme gains favor&mdash;Danger of discovery&mdash;Skill of slaveholders&mdash;Suspicion and coercion&mdash;Hymns with double meaning&mdash;Consultation&mdash;Pass-word&mdash;Hope and fear&mdash;Ignorance of Geography&mdash;Imaginary difficulties&mdash;Patrick Henry&mdash;Sandy a dreamer&mdash;Route to the north mapped out&mdash;Objections&mdash;Frauds&mdash;Passes&mdash;Anxieties&mdash;Fear of failure&mdash;Strange presentiment&mdash;Coincidence&mdash;Betrayal&mdash;Arrests&mdash;Resistance&mdash;Mrs. Freeland&mdash;Prison&mdash;Brutal Jests&mdash;Passes eaten&mdash;Denial&mdash;Sandy&mdash;Dragged behind horses&mdash;Slave traders&mdash;Alone in prison&mdash;Sent to Baltimore. <REF TARGET="p191">191</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XX. <LB> APPRENTICESHIP LIFE.
<LB>
Nothing lost in my attempt to run away&mdash;Comrades at home&mdash;Reasons for sending me 
away&mdash;Return to Baltimore&mdash;Tommy changed&mdash;Caulking in Gardiner's ship 
yard&mdash;Desperate fight&mdash;Its causes&mdash;Conflict between white and black 
labor&mdash;Outrage&mdash;Testimony&mdash;Master Hugh&mdash;Slavery in Baltimore&mdash;My 
condition improves&mdash;New associations&mdash;Slaveholder's right to the slave's wages&mdash;How 
to make a discontented slave. <REF TARGET="p219">219</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XXI. <LB> ESCAPE FROM SLAVERY.
<LB>
Closing incidents in my &ldquo;Life as a Slave&rdquo;&mdash;Discontent&mdash;Suspicions&mdash;Master's 
generosity&mdash;Difficulties in the way of escape&mdash;Plan
<PB ID="p9" N="9">
Plan to obtain money&mdash;Allowed to hire my time&mdash;A gleam of hope&mdash;Attend camp-meeting&mdash;Anger of Master Hugh&mdash;The result&mdash;Plans of escape&mdash;Day for departure fixed&mdash;Harassing doubts and fears&mdash;Painful thoughts of separation from friends. <REF TARGET="p233">233</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>SECOND PART.
<LIST>
<ITEM>CHAPTER I. <LB> ESCAPE FROM SLAVERY.
<LB>
Reasons for not having revealed the manner of escape&mdash;Nothing of romance in the method&mdash;Danger&mdash;Free papers&mdash;Unjust tax&mdash;Protection papers&mdash;&ldquo;Free trade and sailors' rights&rdquo;&mdash;American eagle&mdash;Railroad train&mdash;Unobserving conductor&mdash;Capt. McGowan&mdash;Honest German&mdash;Fears&mdash;Safe arrival in Philadelphia&mdash;Ditto in New York. <REF TARGET="p242">242</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER II. <LB> LIFE AS A FREEMAN.
<LB>
Loneliness and insecurity&mdash;&ldquo;Allender's Jake&rdquo;&mdash;Succored by a sailor&mdash;David Ruggles&mdash;Marriage&mdash;Steamer J. W. Richmond&mdash;Stage to New Bedford&mdash;Arrival there&mdash;Driver's detention of baggage&mdash;Nathan Johnson&mdash;Change of name&mdash;Why called &ldquo;Douglass&rdquo;&mdash;Obtaining Work&mdash;The <HI REND="italics">Liberator</HI> and its Editor. <REF TARGET="p250">250</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER III. <LB> INTRODUCED TO THE ABOLITIONISTS.
<LB>
Anti-Slavery Convention at Nantucket&mdash;First Speech&mdash;Much Sensation&mdash;Extraordinary Speech of Mr. Garrison&mdash;Anti-Slavery Agency&mdash;Youthful Enthusiasm&mdash;Fugitive Slaveship Doubted&mdash;Experience in slavery written&mdash;Danger of Recapture. <REF TARGET="p266">266</REF>
</ITEM>
<PB ID="p10" N="10">
<ITEM>CHAPTER IV. <LB> RECOLLECTIONS OF OLD FRIENDS.
<LB>
Work in Rhode Island&mdash;Dorr War&mdash;Recollections of old friends&mdash;Further labors in Rhode Island and elsewhere in New England. <REF TARGET="p272">272</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER V. <LB> ONE HUNDRED CONVENTIONS.
<LB>
Anti-Slavery Conventions held in parts of New England, and in some of the Middle and Western States&mdash;Mobs&mdash;Incidents, etc. <REF TARGET="p280">280</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER VI. <LB> IMPRESSIONS ABROAD.
<LB>
Danger to be averted&mdash;A refuge sought abroad&mdash;Voyage on the steamship Cambria&mdash;Refusal of first-class passage&mdash;Attractions of the fore-castle deck&mdash;Hutchinson family&mdash;Invited to make a speech&mdash;Southerners feel insulted&mdash;Captain threatens to put them in irons&mdash;Experiences abroad&mdash;Attentions received&mdash;Impressions of different members of Parliament, and of other public men&mdash;Contrast with life in America&mdash;Kindness of friends&mdash;Their purchase of my person, and the gift of the same to myself&mdash;My return. <REF TARGET="p289">289</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER VII. <LB> TRIUMPHS AND TRIALS.
<LB>
New Experiences&mdash;Painful Disagreement of Opinion with old Friends&mdash;Final Decision to publish my Paper in Rochester&mdash;Its Fortunes and its Friends&mdash;Change in my own Views Regarding the Constitution of the United States&mdash;Fidelity to Conviction&mdash;Loss of Old Friends&mdash;Support of New Ones&mdash;Loss of House, etc., by Fire&mdash;Triumphs and Trials&mdash;Underground Railroad&mdash;Incidents. <REF TARGET="p320">320</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER VIII. <LB> JOHN BROWN AND MRS. STOWE.
<LB>
My First Meeting with Capt. John Brown&mdash;The Free Soil Movement&mdash;Colored Convention&mdash;Uncle Tom's Cabin&mdash;Industrial School for Colored People&mdash;Letter to Mrs. H. B. Stowe. <REF TARGET="p337">337</REF>
</ITEM>
<PB ID="p11" N="11">
<ITEM>CHAPTER IX. <LB> INCREASING DEMANDS OF THE SLAVE POWER.
<LB>
Increased demands of slavery&mdash;War in Kansas&mdash;John Brown's raid&mdash;His capture and execution&mdash;My escape to England from United States marshals. <REF TARGET="p360">360</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER X. <LB> THE BEGINNING OF THE END.
<LB>
My connection with John Brown&mdash;To and from England&mdash;Presidential contest&mdash;Election of Abraham Lincoln. <REF TARGET="p383">383</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XI. <LB> SECESSION AND WAR.
<LB>
Recruiting of the 54th and 55th Colored Regiments&mdash;Visit to President Lincoln and Secretary Stanton&mdash;Promised a Commission as Adjutant-General to General Thomas&mdash;Disappointment. <REF TARGET="p408">408</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XII. <LB> HOPE FOR THE NATION.
<LB>
Proclamation of emancipation&mdash;Its reception in Boston&mdash;Objections brought against it&mdash;Its effect on the country&mdash;Interview with President Lincoln&mdash;New York riots&mdash;Re-election of Mr. Lincoln&mdash;His inauguration, inaugural&mdash;Vice-President Johnson&mdash;Presidential reception&mdash;The fall of Richmond&mdash;Fanueil Hall&mdash;The assassination&mdash;Condolence. <REF TARGET="p426">426</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XIII. <LB> VAST CHANGES.
<LB>
Satisfaction and anxiety, new fields of labor opening&mdash;Lyceums and colleges soliciting addresses&mdash;Literary attractions&mdash;Pecuniary gain&mdash;Still pleading for human rights&mdash;President Andy Johnson&mdash;Colored delegation&mdash;Their reply to him&mdash;National Loyalist Convention, 1866, and its procession&mdash;Not wanted&mdash;Meeting with an old friend&mdash;Joy and surprise&mdash;The old master's welcome, and Miss Amanda's friendship&mdash;Enfranchisement debated and accomplished&mdash;The negro a citizen. <REF TARGET="p453">453</REF>
</ITEM>
<PB ID="p12" N="12">
<ITEM>CHAPTER XIV. <LB> LIVING AND LEARNING.
<LB>
Inducement to a political career&mdash;Objections&mdash;A newspaper enterprise&mdash;The New National Era&mdash;Its abandonment&mdash;The Freedman's Saving and Trust Company&mdash;Sad experience&mdash;Vindication. <REF TARGET="p484">484</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XV. <LB> WEIGHED IN THE BALANCE.
<LB>
The Santo Domingo controversy&mdash;Decoration Day at Arlington, 1871&mdash;Speech delivered there&mdash;National colored convention at New Orleans, 1872&mdash;Elector at large for the State of New York&mdash;Death of Hon. Henry Wilson. 
<REF TARGET="p494">494</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XVI. <LB> &ldquo;TIME MAKES ALL THINGS EVEN.&rdquo;
<LB>
Return to &ldquo;old master&rdquo;&mdash;A last interview&mdash;Capt. Auld's admission &ldquo;had I been in your place, I should have done as you did&rdquo;&mdash;Speech at Easton&mdash;The old jail there&mdash;Invited to a sail on the revenue cutter Guthrie&mdash;Hon. John L. Thomas&mdash;Visit to the old plantation&mdash;Home of Col. Lloyd&mdash;Kind reception and attentions&mdash;Familiar scenes&mdash;Old memories&mdash;Burial-ground&mdash;Hospitality&mdash;Gracious reception from Mrs. Buchanan&mdash;A little girl's floral gift&mdash;A promise of a &ldquo;good time coming&rdquo;&mdash;Speech at Harper's Ferry, Decoration day, 1881&mdash;Storer College&mdash;Hon. A. J. Hunter. <REF TARGET="p533">533</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XVII. <LB> INCIDENTS AND EVENTS.
<LB>
Hon. Gerrit Smith and Mr. E. C. Delevan&mdash;Experiences at Hotels and on Steamboats and other modes of travel&mdash;Hon. Edward Marshall&mdash;Grace Greenwood&mdash;Hon. Moses Norris&mdash;Robert J. Ingersoll&mdash;Reflections and conclusions&mdash;Compensations. <REF TARGET="p551">551</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XVIII. <LB> &ldquo;HONOR TO WHOM HONOR.&rdquo;
<LB>
Grateful recognition&mdash;Friends in need&mdash;Lucretia Mott&mdash;Lydia Maria Child&mdash;Sarah and Angelina Grimke&mdash;Abby Kelley&mdash;H. Beecher Stowe&mdash;Other Friends&mdash;Woman Suffrage. <REF TARGET="p566">566</REF>
</ITEM>
<PB ID="p13" N="13">
<ITEM>CHAPTER XIX. <LB> RETROSPECTION.
<LB>
Meeting of colored citizens in Washington to express their sympathy at the great national bereavement, the death of President Garfield&mdash;Concluding reflections and conviction.
<REF TARGET="p577">577</REF>

</ITEM>
<ITEM>APPENDIX.
<LB>
Oration at the unveiling of the Freedmen's monument, at Lincoln Park, Washington, D. C., April 14, 1876&mdash;Extract from a speech delivered at Elmira, N. Y., August 1, 1880.
 <REF TARGET="p584">584</REF>
</ITEM>
</LIST>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>THIRD PART.
<LIST>
<ITEM>CHAPTER I. <LB> LATER LIFE.
<LB>
Again summoned to the defense of his people&mdash;The difficulties of the task&mdash;The race problem&mdash;His life work&mdash;The antislavery movement.
 <REF TARGET="p619">619</REF>

</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER II. <LB> A GRAND OCCASION.
<LB>
Inauguration of President Garfield&mdash;A valuable precedent&mdash;An affecting scene&mdash;The greed of the office-seekers&mdash;Conference with President Garfield&mdash;Distrust of the Vice-President. 
<REF TARGET="p626">626</REF>

</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER III. <LB> DOUBTS AS TO GARFIELD'S COURSE.
<LB>
Garfield not a stalwart&mdash;Encounter of Garfield with Tucker&mdash;Hope in promises of a new departure&mdash;The sorrow-stricken nation.
 <REF TARGET="p633">633</REF>

</ITEM>
<PB ID="p14" N="14">
<ITEM>CHAPTER IV. <LB> RECORDER OF DEEDS.
<LB>
Activity in behalf of his people&mdash;Income of the Recorder of Deeds&mdash;False impressions as to his wealth&mdash;Appeals for assistance&mdash;Persistent beggars. <REF TARGET="p638">638</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER V. <LB> PRESIDENT CLEVELAND'S ADMINISTRATION.
<LB>
Circumstances of Cleveland's election&mdash;Political standing of the District of Columbia&mdash;Estimate of Cleveland's character&mdash;Respect for Mr. Cleveland&mdash;Decline for strength in the Republican party&mdash;Time of gloom for the colored people&mdash;Reason for the defeat of Blaine. <REF TARGET="p644">644</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER VI. <LB> THE SUPREME COURT DECISION.
<LB>
Action of the Supreme Court&mdash;Its effects on the colored people&mdash;Address at Lincoln Hall. <REF TARGET="p652">652</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER VII. <LB> DEFEAT OF JAMES G. BLAINE.
<LB>
Causes of the Republican defeat&mdash;Tariff and free trade&mdash;No confidence in the Democratic party. <REF TARGET="p670">670</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER VIII. <LB> EUROPEAN TOUR.
<LB>
Revisits Parliament&mdash;Changes in Parliament&mdash;Recollections of Lord Brougham&mdash;Listens to Gladstone&mdash;Meeting with old friends. <REF TARGET="p674">674</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER IX. <LB> CONTINUATION OF EUROPEAN TOUR.
<LB>
Through France&mdash;Dijon and Lyons&mdash;The palace of the Popes&mdash;The Amphitheater at Arles&mdash;Visits Nice&mdash;Pisa and its leaning tower&mdash;The Pantheon&mdash;Modern Rome&mdash;Religion at Rome&mdash;Rome of the Past&mdash;Vesuvius and Naples&mdash;Through the Suez Canal&mdash;Life in the East&mdash;The Nile&mdash;The religion of Mahomet&mdash;At the graves of Theodore Parker and Mrs. Browning&mdash;The mountains of the Tyrol. <REF TARGET="p681">681</REF>
</ITEM>
<PB ID="p15" N="15">
<ITEM>CHAPTER X. <LB> THE CAMPAIGN OF 1888.
<LB>
Preference for John Sherman&mdash;Speech at the convention&mdash;On the stump&mdash;The Tariff question. <REF TARGET="p717">717</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XI. <LB> ADMINISTRATION OF PRESIDENT HARRISON.
<LB>
Appointed minister at Haiti&mdash;Unfriendly criticism&mdash;Admiral Gherardi. <REF TARGET="p723">723</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XII. <LB> MINISTER TO HAITI.
<LB>
The M&ocirc;le St. Nicolas&mdash;Social Relations&mdash;Sympathy for Haiti&mdash;The facts about the M&ocirc;le St. Nicolas&mdash;Conference with the Haitian Government&mdash;Negotiations for the M&ocirc;le St. Nicolas&mdash;Close of the interview. <REF TARGET="p727">727</REF>
</ITEM>
<ITEM>CHAPTER XIII. <LB> CONTINUED NEGOTIATIONS FOR THE MOLE ST. <LB> NICOLAS.
<LB>
Unfortunate delay&mdash;Renewed authority from the United States&mdash;Ha&iuml;ti's Refusal&mdash;Reasons for the Refusal&mdash;The Clyde contract&mdash;A dishonest proposition&mdash;A strange demand&mdash;Ha&iuml;ti's mistake&mdash;Bad effect of the Clyde proposition&mdash;Final words. <REF TARGET="p739">739</REF>
</ITEM>
</LIST>
</ITEM>
</LIST>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="contents">
<PB ID="p16" N="16">
<HEAD>ILLUSTRATIONS</HEAD>
<LIST>
<ITEM>1. PORTRAIT OF THE AUTHOR <REF TARGET="frontis">Frontispiece</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>2. THE LAST TIME HE SAW HIS MOTHER <REF TARGET="ill1">36</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>3. WHIPPING OF OLD BARNEY <REF TARGET="ill2">70</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>4. GORE SHOOTING DENBY <REF TARGET="ill3">78</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>5. MRS. AULD TEACHING HIM TO READ <REF TARGET="ill4">94</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>6. FOUND IN THE WOODS BY SANDY <REF TARGET="ill5">166</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>7. DRIVEN TO JAIL FOR RUNNING AWAY <REF TARGET="ill6">208</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>8. HIS PRESENT HOME IN WASHINGTON <REF TARGET="ill7">242</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>9. AT THE WHARF IN NEWPORT <REF TARGET="ill8">254</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>10. FIGHTING THE MOB IN INDIANA <REF TARGET="ill9">284</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>11. PORTRAIT OF MRS. HARRIET BEECHER STOWE <REF TARGET="ill10">334</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>12. PORTRAIT OF WILLIAM LLOYD GARRISON <REF TARGET="ill11">402</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>13. PORTRAIT OF WENDELL PHILLIPS <REF TARGET="ill12">460</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>14. CHARLES SUMNER <REF TARGET="ill13">496</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>15. COMMISSIONERS TO SANTO DOMINGO <REF TARGET="ill14">502</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>16. MARSHAL AT THE INAUGURATION OF PRES. GARFIELD <REF TARGET="ill15">520</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>17. REVISITS HIS OLD HOME <REF TARGET="ill16">544</REF></ITEM>
<ITEM>18. ABRAHAM LINCOLN <REF TARGET="ill17">598</REF></ITEM>
</LIST>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="section">
<PB ID="p17" N="17">
<HEAD>INTRODUCTION.</HEAD>
<P>JUST what this country has in store to benefit or to startle the world in the future, no tongue can tell. We know full well the wonderful things which have occurred or have been accomplished here in the past, but the still more wonderful things which we may well say will happen in the centuries of development which lie before us, is vain conjecture; it lies in the domain of speculation.</P>
<P>America will be the field for the demonstration of truths not now accepted and the establishment of a new and higher civilization. Horace Walpole's prophecy will be verified when there shall be a Xenophon at New York and a Thucydides at Boston. Up to this time the most remarkable contribution this country has given to the world is the Author and subject of this book, now being introduced to the public&mdash;Frederick Douglass. The contribution comes naturally and legitimately and to some not unexpectedly, nevertheless it is altogether unique and must be regarded as truly remarkable. Our Pantheon contains many that are illustrious and worthy, but Douglass is unlike all others, he is <HI REND="italics">sui generis.</HI> For every other great character we can bring forward, Europe can produce another equally as great; when we bring forward Douglass, he cannot be matched.</P>
<P>Douglass was born a slave, he won his liberty; he is of negro extraction, and consequently was despised and outraged; he has by his own energy and force of character commanded the respect of the Nation; he was ignorant, he has, against law and by stealth and entirely unaided, educated himself; he was poor, he has by honest toil and industry become rich and independent, so to speak; he, a chattel slave of a hated and cruelly wronged race, in the teeth of American prejudice and in face of nearly every kind of hindrance and draw-back, has come to be one of the foremost orators of the age, with a reputation established on both sides of the Atlantic; a writer of power and elegance of expression; a thinker whose views 
<PB ID="p18" N="18">
are potent in controlling and shaping public opinion; a high officer in the National Government; a cultivated gentleman whose virtues as a husband, father, and citizen are the highest honor a man can have.</P>
<P>Frederick Douglass stands upon a pedestal; he has reached this lofty height through years of toil and strife, but it has been the strife of moral ideas; strife in the battle for human rights. No bitter memories come from this strife; no feelings of remorse can rise to cast their gloomy shadows over his soul; Douglass has now reached and passed the meridian of life, his co-laborers in the strife have now nearly all passed away. Garrison has gone, Gerritt Smith has gone, Giddings and Sumner have gone,&mdash;nearly all the abolitionists are gone to their reward. The culmination of his life work has been reached; the object dear to his heart&mdash;the Emancipation of the slaves&mdash;had been accomplished, through the blessings of God; he stands facing the goal, already reached by his co-laborers, with a halo of peace about him, and nothing but serenity and gratitude must fill his breast. To those, who in the past&mdash;in <HI REND="italics">ante-bellum</HI> days&mdash;in any degree shared with Douglass his hopes and feelings on the slavery question, this serenity of mind, this gratitude, can be understood and felt. All Americans, no matter what may have been their views on slavery, now that freedom has come and slavery is ended, must have a restful feeling and be glad that the source of bitterness and trouble is removed. The man who is sorry because of the abolition of slavery, has outlived his day and generation; he should have insisted upon being buried with the &ldquo;lost cause&rdquo; at Appomatox.</P>
<P>We rejoice that Douglass has attained unto this exalted position&mdash;this pedestal. It has been honorably reached; it is a just recognition of talent and effort; it is another proof that success attends high and noble aim. With this example, the black boy as well as the white boy can take hope and courage in the race of life.</P>
<P>Douglass' life has been a romance&mdash;and a fragrance&mdash;to the age. There has been just enough mystery about his origin and escape from slavery to throw a charm about them. The odd proceedings in the purchase of his freedom after his escape from slavery; his movements in connection with the John Brown raid at Harper's Ferry and his subsequent flight across the ocean are romantic as anything which took place among the crags and the cliffs, the Roderick Dhus and Douglasses of the Lady of the Lake; while the pure life he has led and his spotless character are sweet by contrast 
<PB ID="p19" N="19">
with the lives of mere politicians and time-serving statesmen. It is well to contemplate one like him, who has had &ldquo;hair-breadth escapes.&rdquo; It is inspiring to know that the day of self-sacrifice and self-development are not passed.</P>
<P>To say that his life has been eventful, is hardly the word. From the time when he first saw the light on the Tuckahoe plantation up to the time he was called to fill a high official position, his life has been crowded with events which in some sense may be called miracles, and now since his autobiography has come to be written, we must understand the hour of retrospect has come&mdash;for casting up and balancing accounts as to work done or left undone.</P>
<P>It is more than forty years now that he has been before the world as a writer and speaker&mdash;busy, active, wonderful years to him&mdash;and we are called upon to pass judgment upon his labors. What can we say? Can he claim the well done good and faithful? The record shows this, and we must state it, generally speaking, his life had been devoted to his race and the cause of his race. The freedom and elevation of his people has been his life work, and it has been done well and faithfully. That is the record, and that is sufficient. No higher eulogium can be pronounced than that Long-fellow says of the Village Blacksmith:&mdash;</P>
<LG TYPE="poem">
<L>&ldquo;Something attempted, something done,</L>
<L>Has earned a night's repose.&rdquo;</L>
</LG>
<P>Douglass found his people enslaved and oppressed. He has given the best years of his life to the improvement of their condition, and, now that he looks back upon his labors, may he not say he has &ldquo;attempted&rdquo; and &ldquo;done&rdquo; something? and may he not claim the &ldquo;repose&rdquo; which ought to come in the evening of a well spent life?</P>
<P>(The first twenty-three years of Douglass' life were twenty-three years of slavery, obscurity, and degradation, yet doubtless in time to come these  years will be regarded by the student of history the most interesting portion of his life; to those who in the future would know the inside history of American slavery, this part of his life will be specially instructive. Plantation life at Tuckahoe as related by him is not fiction, it is fact; it is not the historian's dissertation on slavery, it is slavery itself, the slave's life, acts, and thoughts, and the life, acts, and thoughts of those around him. It is Macauley (I think) who says that a copy of a daily newspaper [if there were such] published at Rome would give more information and be of more value than any history we have. So, too, this 
<PB ID="p20" N="20">
photographic view of slave life as given to us in the autobiography of an ex-slave will give to the reader a clearer insight of the system of slavery than can be gained from the examination of general history.)</P>
<P>(Col. Lloyd's plantation, where Douglass belonged, was very much like other plantations of the south). Here was the great house and the cabins, the old Aunties, and patriarchal Uncles, little picanninies and picanninies not so little, of every shade of complexion, from ebony black to whiteness of the master race; mules, overseers, and broken down fences. Here was the negro Doctor  learned in the science of roots and herbs; also the black conjurer with his divination. Here was slave-breeding and slave-selling, whipping, torturing and beating to death. (All this came under the observation of Douglass and is a part of the education he received while under the yoke of bondage.) He was there in the midst of this confusion, ignorance, and brutality. Little did the overseer on this plantation think that he had in his gang a man of superior order and undaunted spirit, whose mind, far above the minds of the grovelling creatures about him, was at that very time plotting schemes for his liberty; nor did the thought ever enter the mind of Col. Lloyd, the rich slaveholder, that he had upon his estate one who was destined to assail the system of slavery with more power and effect than any other person.</P>
<P>(Douglass' fame will rest mainly, no doubt, upon his oratory). His powers in this direction are very great, and, in some respects, unparalleled by our living speakers. His oratory is his own, and apparently formed after the model of no single person. It is not after the Edmund Burke style, which has been so closely followed by Everett, Sumner, and others, and which has resulted in giving us splendid and highly embellished essays rather than natural and not overwrought speeches. If his oratory must be classified, it should be placed somewhere between the Fox and Henry Clay schools. Like Clay, Douglass' greatest effect is upon his immediate hearers, those who see him and feel his presence, and, like Clay, a good part of his oratorical fame will be tradition. The most striking feature of Douglass' oratory is his fire, not the quick and flashy kind, but the steady and intense kind. Years ago, on the anti-slavery platform, in some sudden and unbidden outburst of passion and indignation, he has been known to awe-inspire his listeners as though &AElig;tna were there.</P>
<P>If oratory consists of the power to move men by spoken words, Douglass is a complete orator. He can make men laugh or cry, at 
<PB ID="p21" N="21">
his will. He has power of statement, logic, withering denunciation, pathos, humor, and inimitable wit. Daniel Webster, with his immense intellectuality, had no humor, not a particle. It does not appear that he could even see the point of a joke. Douglass is brim full of humor, at times, of the <SIC CORR="driest">dryest</SIC> kind.  It is of a quiet kind. You can see it coming  a long way off in a peculiar twitch of his mouth. It increases and broadens gradually until it becomes irresistible and all-pervading with his audience.</P>
<P>Douglass' rank as a writer is high, and justly so. (His writings, if anything, are more meritorious than his speaking. For many years he was the editor of newspapers, doing all of the editorial work. He has contributed largely to magazines. He is a forcible and thoughtful writer. His style is pure and graceful, and he has great felicity of expression). His written productions, in finish, compare favorably with the written productions of our most cultivated writers. His style comes partly, no doubt, from his long and constant practice, but the true source is his clear mind, which is well stored by a close acquaintance with the best authors. His range of reading has been wide and extensive.  He has been a hard student. In every sense of the word, he is a self-made man. By dint of hard study he has educated himself, and to-day it may be said he has a well-trained intellect. He has surmounted the disadvantage of not having a university education, by application and well-directed effort. He seems to have realized the fact, that to one who is anxious to become educated and is really in earnest, it is not positively necessary to go to college, and that information may be had outside of college walks; books may be obtained and read elsewhere. They are not chained to desks in college libraries, as they were in early times at Oxford. Professors' lectures may be bought already printed, learned doctors may be listened to in the lyceum, and the printing-press has made it easy and cheap to get information on every subject and topic that is discussed and taught in the university. Douglass never made the mistake (a common one) of considering that his education was finished. He has continued to study, he studies now, and is a growing man, and at this present moment he is a stronger man intellectually than  ever before.</P>
<P>Soon after (Douglass' escape from Maryland to the Northern States, he commenced his public career.) It was at New Bedford, as a local Methodist preacher, and by taking part in small public meetings held by colored people, wherein anti-slavery and other 
<PB ID="p22" N="22">
matters were discussed. There he laid the foundation of the splendid career which is now about drawing to a close. In these meetings Douglass gave evidence that he possessed uncommon powers, and it was plainly to be seen that he needed only a field and opportunity to display them. That field and opportunity soon came, as it always does to possessors of genius. He became a member and agent of the American Anti-Slavery society. Then commenced his great crusade against slavery in behalf of his oppressed brethren at the South.</P>
<P>He waged violent and unceasing war against slavery. He went through every town and hamlet in the Free States, raising his voice against the iniquitous system.</P>
<P>Just escaped from the prison-house himself, to tear down the walls of the same and to let the oppressed go free was the mission which engaged the powers of his soul and body. North, East, and West, all through the land went this escaped slave, delivering his warning message against the doomed cities of the South. The ocean did not stop nor hinder him. Across the Atlantic he went, through England, Ireland, and Scotland. Wherever people could be found to listen to his story, he pleaded the cause of his enslaved and down-trodden brethren with vehemence and great power. From 1840 to 1861, the time of the commencement of the civil war, which extirpated slavery in this country, Douglass was continually speaking on the platform, writing for his newspaper and for magazines, or working in conventions for the abolition of slavery.</P>
<P>The life and work of Douglass has been a complete vindication of the colored people in this respect. It has refuted and overthrown the position taken by some writers, that colored people were deficient in mental qualifications and were incapable of attaining high intellectual position. We may reasonably expect to hear no more of this now, the argument is exploded. Douglass has settled the fact the right way, and it is something to settle a fact.</P>
<P>That Douglass is a brave man there can be little doubt. He has physical as well as moral courage. His encounter with the overseer of the eastern shore plantation attests his pluck. There the odds were against him, everything was against him. There the unwritten rule of law was, that the negro who dared to strike a white man must be killed; but Douglass fought the overseer and whipped him. His plotting with other slaves to escape, writing and giving them passes, and the unequal and desperate fight maintained by him in the Baltimore ship yard, where law and public 
<PB ID="p23" N="23">
sentiment were against him, also show that he has courage. But since the day of his slavery, while living here at the North, many instances have happened which show very plainly that he is a man of courage and determination. If he had not been, he would have long since succumbed to the brutality and violence of the low and mean-spirited people found in the Free States.</P>
<P>Up to a very recent date it has been deemed quite safe, even here in the North, to insult and impose on inoffensive colored people, to elbow a colored man from the sidewalk, to jeer at him and apply vile epithets to him. In some localities this has been the rule and not the exception, and to put him out of public conveyances and public places by force was of common occurrence. It made little difference that the colored man was decent, civil, and respectably clad, and had paid his fare. If the proprietor of the place or his patrons took the notion that the presence of the colored man was an affront to their dignity or inconsistent with their notions of self-respect, out he must go. Nor must he stand upon the order of his going, but go at once. It was against this feeling that Douglass had to contend. He met it often. He was a prominent colored man traveling from place to place. A good part of the time he was in strange cities, stopping at strange taverns&mdash;that is, when he was allowed to stop. Time and again has he been refused accommodation in hotels. Time and again has he been in a strange place with nowhere to lay his head until some kind anti-slavery person would come forward and give him shelter.</P>
<P>The writer of this remembers well, because he was present and saw the transaction, the John Brown meeting in Tremont Temple, in 1860, when a violent mob, composed of the rough element from the slums of the city, led and encouraged by bankers and brokers, came into the hall to break up the meeting. Douglass was presiding. The mob was armed; the police were powerless; the mayor could not or would not do anything. On came the mob, surging through the aisles, over benches, and upon the platform. The women in the audience became alarmed and fled. The hirelings were prepared to do anything; they had the power and could with impunity. Douglass sat upon the platform with a few chosen spirits, cool and undaunted. The mob had got about and around him. He did not heed their howling nor was he moved by their threats. It was not until their leader, a rich banker, with his followers, had mounted the platform and wrenched the chair from under him that he was dispossessed. By main force and personal 
<PB ID="p24" N="24">
violence (Douglass resisting all the time) they removed him from the platform.</P>
<P>It affords me great pleasure to introduce to the public this book, &ldquo;The Life and Times of Frederick Douglass.&rdquo; I am glad of the opportunity to present a work which tells the story of the rise and progress of our most celebrated colored man. To the names of Toussaint L'Overture and Alexander Dumas is to be added that of Frederick Douglass. We point with pride to this trio of illustrious names. I bid my follow countrymen take new hope and courage. The near future will bring us other men of worth and genius, and our list of illustrious names will become lengthened. Until that time the duty is to work and wait.</P>
<CLOSER><SALUTE>Respectfully,</SALUTE>
<SIGNED>GEORGE L. RUFFIN.</SIGNED>
</CLOSER>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="section">
<PB ID="p25" N="25">
<HEAD>LIFE AS A SLAVE.</HEAD>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAPTER I. <LB> AUTHOR'S BIRTH.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Author's place of birth&mdash;Description of country&mdash;Its inhabitants&mdash;Genealogical trees&mdash;Method of counting time in slave districts&mdash;Date of author's birth&mdash;Names of grandparents&mdash;Their cabin&mdash;Home with them&mdash;Slave practice of separating mothers from their children&mdash;Author's recollections of his mother&mdash;Who was his father?</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>IN Talbot County, Eastern Shore, State of Maryland, near Easton, the county town, there is a small district of country, thinly populated, and remarkable for nothing that I know of more than for the worn-out, sandy, desert-like appearance of its soil, the general dilapidation of its farms and fences, the indigent and spiritless character of its inhabitants, and the prevalence of ague and fever. It was in this dull, flat, and unthrifty district or neighborhood, bordered by the Choptank river, among the laziest and muddiest of streams, surrounded by a white population of the lowest order, indolent and drunken to a proverb, and among slaves who, in point of ignorance and indolence, were fully in accord with their surroundings, that I, without any fault of my own, was born, and spent the first years of my childhood.</P>
<P>The reader must not expect me to say much of my family. Genealogical trees did not flourish among slaves. A person of some consequence in civilized society, sometimes designated as father, was literally unknown to 
<PB ID="p26" N="26">
slave law and to slave practice. I never met with a slave in that part of the country who could tell me with any certainty how old he was. Few at that time knew anything of the months of the year or of the days of the month. They measured the ages of their children by spring-time, winter-time, harvest-time, planting-time, and the like. Masters allowed no questions concerning their ages to be put to them by slaves. Such questions were regarded by the masters as evidence of an impudent curiosity. From certain events, however, the dates of which I have since learned, I suppose myself to have been born in February, 1817.</P>
<P>My first experience of life, as I now remember it, and I remember it but hazily, began in the family of my grandmother and grandfather, Betsey and Isaac Bailey. They were considered old settlers in the neighborhood, and from certain circumstances I infer that my grandmother, especially, was held in high esteem, far higher than was the lot of most colored persons in that region. She was a good nurse, and a capital hand at making nets used for catching shad and herring, and was, withal, somewhat famous as a fisherwoman. I have known her to be in the water waist deep, for hours, seine-hauling. She was a gardener as well as a fisherwoman, and remarkable for her success in keeping her seedling sweet potatoes through the months of winter, and easily got the reputation of being born to &ldquo;good luck.&rdquo; In planting-time Grandmother Betsey was sent for in all directions, simply to place the seedling potatoes in the hills or drills; for superstition had it that her touch was needed to make them grow. This reputation was full of advantage to her and her grandchildren, for a good crop, after her planting for the neighbors, brought her a share of the harvest.</P>
<P>Whether because she was too old for field service, or 
<PB ID="p27" N="27">
because she had so faithfully discharged the duties of her station in early life, I know not, but she enjoyed the high privilege of living in a cabin separate from the quarters, having imposed upon her only the charge of the young children and the burden of her own support. She esteemed it great good fortune to live so, and took much comfort in having the children. The practice of separating mothers from their children and hiring them out at distances too great to admit of their meeting, save at long intervals, was a marked feature of the cruelty and barbarity of the slave system; but it was in harmony with the grand aim of that system, which always and everywhere sought to reduce man to a level with the brute. It had no interest in recognizing or preserving any of the ties that bind families together or to their homes.</P>
<P>My grandmother's five daughters were hired out in this way, and my only recollections of my own mother are of a few hasty visits made in the night on foot, after the daily tasks were over, and when she was under the necessity of returning in time to respond to the driver's call to the field in the early morning. These little glimpses of my mother, obtained under such circumstances and against such odds, meager as they were, are ineffaceably stamped upon my memory. She was tall and finely proportioned, of dark, glossy complexion, with regular features, and amongst the slaves was remarkably sedate and dignified. There is, in &ldquo;Prichard's Natural History of Man,&rdquo; the head of a figure, on page 157, the features of which so resemble my mother that I often recur to it with something of the feelings which I suppose others experience when looking upon the likenesses of their own dear departed ones.</P>
<P>Of my father I know nothing. Slavery had no recognition of fathers, as none of families. That the mother was a slave was enough for its deadly purpose. By its 
<PB ID="p28" N="28">
law the child followed the condition of its mother. The father might be a freeman and the child a slave. The father might be a white man, glorying in the purity of his Anglo-Saxon blood, and the child ranked with the blackest slaves. Father he might be, and not be husband, and could sell his own child without incurring reproach, if in its veins coursed one drop of African blood.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p29" N="29">
<HEAD>CHAPTER II. <LB> REMOVAL FROM GRANDMOTHER'S.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Author's early home&mdash;Its charms&mdash;Author's ignorance of &ldquo;old master&rdquo;&mdash;His gradual perception of the truth concerning him&mdash;His relations to Col. Edward Lloyd&mdash;Author's removal to &ldquo;old master's&rdquo; home&mdash;His journey thence&mdash;His separation from his grandmother&mdash;His grief.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>LIVING thus with my grandmother, whose kindness and love stood in place of my mother's, it was some time before I knew myself to be a slave. I knew many other things before I knew that. Her little cabin had to me the attractions of a palace. Its fence-railed floor&mdash;which was equally floor and bedstead&mdash;up stairs, and its clay floor down stairs, its dirt and straw chimney, and windowless sides, and that most curious piece of workmanship, the ladder stairway, and the hole so strangely dug in front of the fire-place, beneath which grandmamma placed her sweet potatoes, to keep them from frost in winter, were full of interest to my childish observation. The squirrels, as they skipped the fences, climbed the trees, or gathered their nuts, were an unceasing delight to me. There, too, right at the side of the hut, stood the old well, with its stately and skyward-pointing beam, so aptly placed between the limbs of what had once been a tree, and so nicely balanced, that I could move it up and down with only one hand, and could get a drink myself without calling for help. Nor were these all the attractions of the place. At a little distance stood Mr. Lee's mill, where the people came in large numbers to get their corn ground. I can never tell the many 
<PB ID="p30" N="30">
things thought and felt, as I sat on the bank and watched that mill, and the turning of its ponderous wheel. The mill-pond, too, had its charms; and with my pin-hook and thread-line, I could get amusing nibbles if I could catch no fish.</P>
<P>It was not long, however, before I began to learn the sad fact that this house of my childhood belonged not to my dear old grandmother, but to some one I had never seen, and who lived a great distance off. I learned, too, the sadder fact, that not only the home and lot, but that grandmother herself and all the little children around her belonged to a mysterious personage, called by grandmother, with every mark of reverence, &ldquo;Old Master.&rdquo; Thus early did clouds and shadows begin to fall upon my path.</P>
<P>I learned that this old master, whose name seemed ever to be mentioned with fear and shuddering, only allowed the little children to live with grandmother for a limited time, and that as soon as they were big enough they were promptly taken away to live with the said old master. These were distressing revelations, indeed. My grandmother was all the world to me, and the thought of being separated from her was a most unwelcome suggestion to my affections and hopes. This mysterious old master was really a man of some consequence. He owned several farms in Tuckahoe, was the chief clerk and butler on the home plantation of Colonel Lloyd, had overseers as well as slaves on his own farms, and gave directions to the overseers on the farms owned by Colonel Lloyd. Captain Aaron Anthony, for such is the name and title of my old master, lived on Colonel Lloyd's plantation, which was situated on the Wye river, and which was one of the largest, most fertile, and best appointed in the State.</P>
<P>About this plantation and this old master I was most 
<PB ID="p31" N="31">
eager to know everything which could be known; and, unhappily for me, all the information I could get concerning him increased my dread of being separated from my grandmother and grandfather. I wished that it was possible for me to remain small all my life, knowing that the sooner I grew large the shorter would be my time to remain with them. Everything about the cabin became doubly dear and I was sure that there could be no other spot on earth equal to it. But the time came when I must go, and my grandmother, knowing my fears, and in pity for them, kindly kept me ignorant of the dreaded moment up to the morning (a beautiful summer morning) when we were to start; and, indeed, during the whole journey, which, child as I was, I remember as well as if it were yesterday, she kept the unwelcome truth hidden from me. The distance from Tuckahoe to Colonel Lloyd's, where my old master lived, was full twelve miles, and the walk was quite a severe test of the endurance of my young legs. The journey would have proved too severe for me, but that my dear old grandmother (blessings on her memory) afforded occasional relief by &ldquo;toteing&rdquo; me on her shoulder. Advanced in years as she was, as was evident from the more than one gray hair which peeped from between the ample and graceful folds of her newly and smoothly-ironed bandana turban, grandmother was yet a woman of power and spirit. She was remarkably straight in figure, and elastic and muscular in movement. I seemed hardly to be a burden to her. She would have &ldquo;toted&rdquo; me farther, but I felt myself too much of a man to allow it. Yet while I walked I was not independent of her. She often found me holding her skirts lest something should come out of the woods and eat me up. Several old logs and stumps imposed upon me, and got themselves taken for enormous animals. I could plainly see their legs, eyes, ears, and teeth, till I got close
<PB ID="p32" N="32">
enough to see that the eyes were knots, washed white with rain, and the legs were broken limbs, and the ears and teeth only such because of the point from which they were seen.</P>
<P>As the day advanced the heat increased, and it was not until the afternoon that we reached the much-dreaded end of the journey. Here I found myself in the midst of a group of children of all sizes and of many colors,&mdash;black, brown, copper-colored, and nearly white. I had not before seen so many children. As a new-comer I was an object of special interest. After laughing and yelling around me and playing all sorts of wild tricks, they asked me to go out and play with them. This I refused to do. Grandmamma looked sad, and I could not help feeling that our being there boded no good to me. She was soon to lose another object of affection, as she had lost many before. Affectionately patting me on the head, she told me to be a good boy and go out to play with the children. They are &ldquo;kin to you,&rdquo; she said, &ldquo;go and play with them.&rdquo; She pointed out to me my brother Perry, and my sisters, Sarah and Eliza. I had never seen them before, and though I had sometimes heard of them and felt a curious interest in them, I really did not understand what they were to me or I to them. Brothers and sisters we were by blood, but slavery had made us strangers. They were already initiated into the mysteries of old master's domicile, and they seemed to look upon me with a certain degree of compassion. I really wanted to  play with them, but they were strangers to me, and I was full of fear that my grandmother might leave for home without taking me with her. Entreated to do so, however, and that, too, by my dear grandmother, I went to the back part of the house to play with them and the other children. Play, however, I did not, but stood with my back against the wall witnessing the playing of 
<PB ID="p33" N="33">
the others. At last, while standing there, one of the children, who had been in the kitchen, ran up to me in a sort of roguish glee, exclaiming, &ldquo;Fed, Fed, grandmamma gone!&rdquo; I could not believe it.  Yet, fearing the worst, I ran into the kitchen to see for myself, and lo! she was indeed gone, and was now far away, and &ldquo;clean&rdquo; out of sight. I need not tell all that happened now. Almost heart-broken at the discovery, I fell upon the ground and wept a boy's bitter tears, refusing to be comforted. My brother gave me peaches and pears to quiet me, but I promptly threw them on the ground. I had never been deceived before and something of resentment mingled with my grief at parting with my grandmother.</P>
<P>It was now late in the afternoon. The day had been an exciting and wearisome one, and I know not where, but I suppose I sobbed myself to sleep; and its balm was never more welcome to any wounded soul than to mine. The reader may be surprised that I relate so minutely an incident apparently so trivial, and which must have occurred when I was less than seven years old; but, as I wish to give a faithful history of my experience in slavery, I cannot withhold a circumstance which at the time affected me so deeply, and which I still remember so vividly. Besides, this was my first introduction to the realities of the slave system.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p34" N="34">
<HEAD>CHAPTER III. <LB> TROUBLES OF CHILDHOOD.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Col. Lloyd's plantation&mdash;Aunt Katy&mdash;Her cruelty and ill-nature&mdash;Capt. Anthony's partiality to Aunt Katy&mdash;Allowance of food&mdash;Author's hunger&mdash;Unexpected rescue by his mother&mdash;The reproof of Aunt Katy&mdash;Sleep&mdash;A slave-mother's love&mdash;Author's inheritance&mdash;His mother's acquirements&mdash;Her death.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>ONCE established on the home plantation of Col. Lloyd&mdash;I was with the children there, left to the tender mercies of Aunt Katy, a slave woman, who was to my master what he was to Col. Lloyd. Disposing of us in classes or sizes, he left to Aunt Katy all the minor details concerning our management. She was a woman who never allowed herself to act greatly within the limits of delegated power, no matter how broad that authority might be. Ambitious of old master's favor, ill-tempered and cruel by nature, she found in her present position an ample field for the exercise of her ill-omened qualities. She had a strong hold upon old master, for she was a first-rate cook, and very industrious. She was therefore greatly favored by him&mdash;and as one mark of his favor she was the only mother who was permitted to retain her children around her, and even to these, her own children, she was often fiendish in her brutality. Cruel, however, as she sometimes was to her own children, she was not destitute of maternal feeling, and in her instinct to satisfy their demands for food she was often guilty of starving me and the other children. Want of food was my chief trouble during my first summer here. Captain Anthony, instead of allowing a given quantity of food to each slave, 
<PB ID="p35" N="35">
committed the allowance for all to Aunt Katy, to be divided by her, after cooking, amongst us. The allowance consisted of coarse corn-meal, not very abundant, and which, by passing through Aunt Katy's hands, became more slender still for some of us. I have often been so pinched with hunger as to dispute with old &ldquo;Nep,&rdquo; the dog, for the crumbs which fell from the kitchen table. Many times have I followed, with eager step, the waiting-girl when she shook the table-cloth, to get the crumbs and small bones flung out for the dogs and cats. It was a great thing to have the privilege of dipping a piece of bread into the water in which meat had been boiled, and the skin taken from the rusty bacon was a positive luxury. With this description of the domestic arrangements of my new home, I may here recount a circumstance which is deeply impressed on my memory, as affording a bright gleam of a slave-mother's love, and the earnestness of a mother's care. I had offended Aunt Katy. I do not remember in what way, for my offences were numerous in that quarter, greatly depending upon her moods as to their heinousness, and she had adopted her usual mode of punishing me: namely, making me go all day without food. For the first hour or two after dinner time, I succeeded pretty well in keeping up my spirits; but as the day wore away, I found it quite impossible to do so any longer. Sundown came, but no bread; and in its stead came the threat from Aunt Katy, with a scowl well-suited to its terrible import, that she would starve the life out of me. Brandishing her knife, she chopped off the heavy slices of bread for the other children, and put the loaf away, muttering all the while her savage designs upon myself. Against this disappointment, for I was expecting that her heart would relent at last, I made an extra effort to maintain my dignity, but when I saw the other children around me with satisfied faces, I could stand it
<PB ID="p36" N="36">
no longer. I went out behind the kitchen wall and cried like a fine fellow. When wearied with this, I returned to the kitchen, sat by the fire and brooded over my hard lot. I was too hungry to sleep. While I sat in the corner, I caught sight of an ear of Indian corn upon an upper shelf. I watched my chance and got it; and shelling off a few grains, I put it back again. These grains I quickly put into the hot ashes to roast. I did this at the risk of getting a brutal thumping, for Aunt Katy could beat as well as starve me. My corn was not long in roasting, and I eagerly pulled it from the ashes, and placed it upon a stool in a clever little pile. I began to help myself, when who but my own dear mother should come in. The scene which followed is beyond my power to describe. The friendless and hungry boy, in his extremest need, found himself in the strong, protecting arms of his mother. I have before spoken of my mother's dignified and impressive manner. I shall never forget the indescribable expression of her countenance when I told her that Aunt Katy had said she would starve the life out of me. There was deep and tender pity in her glance at me, and, at the same moment, a fiery indignation at Aunt Katy, and while she took the corn from me, and gave in its stead a large ginger-cake, she read Aunt Katy a lecture which was never forgotten. That night I learned as I had never learned before, that I was not only a child, but somebody's child. I was grander upon my mother's knee than a king upon his throne. But my triumph was short. I dropped off to sleep, and waked in the morning to find my mother gone and myself at the mercy again of the virago in my master's kitchen, whose fiery wrath was my constant dread.</P>
<P>My mother had walked twelve miles to see me, and had the same distance to travel over again before the morning sunrise. I do not remember ever seeing her again. Her 
<PB ID="p37" N="37">

<FIGURE ID="ill1" ENTITY="dougl37"><P>THE LAST TIME HE SAW HIS MOTHER.</P></FIGURE>

<PB ID="p39" N="39">
death soon ended the little communication that had existed between us, and with it, I believe, a life full of weariness and heartfelt sorrow.) To me it has ever been a grief that I knew my mother so little, and have so few of her words treasured in my remembrance. I have since learned that she was the only one of all the colored people of Tuckahoe who could read. How she acquired this knowledge I know not, for Tuckahoe was the last place in the world where she would have been likely to find facilities for learning. I can therefore fondly and proudly ascribe to her an earnest love of knowledge. That in any slave State a field-hand should learn to read is remarkable, but the achievement of my mother, considering the place and circumstances, was very extraordinary. In view of this fact, I am happy to attribute any love of letters I may have, not to my presumed Anglo-Saxon paternity, but to the native genius of my sable, unprotected, and uncultivated mother&mdash;a woman who belonged to a race whose mental endowments are still disparaged and despised.</P>
<PB ID="p40" N="40">
</DIV2><DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAPTER IV.
<LB>A GENERAL SURVEY OF THE SLAVE PLANTATION.</HEAD><ARGUMENT><P>Home Plantation of Colonel Lloyd&mdash;Its Isolation&mdash;Its Industries&mdash;The Slave Rule&mdash;Power of Overseers&mdash;Author Finds Some Enjoyment&mdash;Natural Scenery&mdash;Sloop &ldquo;Sally Lloyd&rdquo;&mdash;Wind Mill&mdash;Slave Quarter&mdash;&ldquo;Old Master's&rdquo; House&mdash;Stables, Store Houses, etc., etc.&mdash;The Great House&mdash;Its Surroundings&mdash;Lloyd&mdash;Burial-Place&mdash;Superstition of Slaves&mdash;Colonel Lloyd's Wealth&mdash;Negro Politeness&mdash;Doctor Copper&mdash;Captain Anthony&mdash;His Family&mdash;Master Daniel Lloyd&mdash;His Brothers&mdash;Social Etiquette.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>
IT was generally supposed that slavery in the State of Maryland existed in its mildest form, and that it was totally divested of those harsh and terrible peculiarities which characterized the slave system in the Southern and South-Western States of the American Union. The ground of this opinion was the contiguity of the free States, and the influence of their moral, religious, and humane sentiments. Public opinion was, indeed, a measurable restraint upon the cruelty and barbarity of masters, overseers, and slave-drivers, whenever and wherever it could reach them; but there were certain secluded and out-of-the-way places, even in the state of Maryland, fifty years ago, seldom visited by a single ray of healthy public sentiment, where slavery, wrapt in its own congenial darkness, could and did develop all its malign and shocking characteristics, where it could be indecent without shame, cruel without shuddering, and murderous without apprehension or fear of exposure or punishment. Just such a secluded, dark, and out-of-the-way place was the home plantation of Colonel Edward Lloyd, in Talbot county, eastern shore of Maryland. It was far away <PB ID="p41" N="41">
from all the great thoroughfares of travel and commerce, and proximate to no town or village. There was neither school-house nor town-house in its neighborhood. The school-house was unnecessary, for there were no children to go to school.  The children and grandchildren of Col. Lloyd were taught in the house by a private tutor (a Mr. Page from Greenfield, Massachusetts, a tall, gaunt sapling of a man, remarkably dignified, thoughtful, and reticent, and who did not speak a dozen words to a slave in a whole year). The overseer's children went off somewhere in the State to school, and therefore could bring no foreign or dangerous influence from abroad to embarrass the natural operation of the slave system of the place. Here, not even the commonest mechanics, from whom there might have been an occasional outburst of honest and telling indignation at cruelty and wrong on other plantations, were white men. Its whole public was made up of and divided into three classes, slaveholders, slaves, and overseers. Its blacksmiths, wheelwrights, shoemakers, weavers, and coopers were slaves. Not even commerce, selfish and indifferent to moral considerations as it usually is, was permitted within its secluded precincts. Whether with a view of guarding against the escape of its secrets, I know not, but it is a fact, that every leaf and grain of the products of this plantation and those of the neighboring farms belonging to Col. Lloyd were transported to Baltimore in his own vessels, every man and boy on board of which, except the captain, were owned by him as his property. In return, everything brought to the plantation came through the same channel. To make this isolation more apparent, it may be stated that the estates adjoining Col. Lloyd's were owned and occupied by friends of his, who were as deeply interested as himself in maintaining the slave system in all its rigor. These were the Tilgmans, the <PB ID="p42" N="42">Goldboroughs, the Lockermans, the Pacas, the Skinners, Gibsons, and others of lesser affluence and standing.</P>
<P>Public opinion in such a quarter, the reader must see, was not likely to be very efficient in protecting the slave from cruelty. To be a restraint upon abuses of this nature, opinion must emanate from humane and virtuous communities, and to no such opinion or influence was Col. Lloyd's plantation exposed. It was a little nation by itself, having its own language, its own rules, regulations, and customs. The troubles and controversies arising here were not settled by the civil power of the State. The overseer was the important dignitary. He was generally accuser, judge, jury, advocate, and executioner. The criminal was always dumb, and no slave was allowed to testify other than against his brother slave.</P>
<P>There were, of course, no conflicting rights of property, for all the people were the property of one man, and they could themselves own no property. Religion and politics were largely excluded. One class of the population was too high to be reached by the common preacher, and the other class was too low in condition and ignorance to be much cared for by religious teachers, and yet some religious ideas did enter this dark corner.</P>
<P>This, however, is not the only view which the place presented. Though civilization was, in many respects, shut out, nature could not be. Though separated from the rest of the world, though public opinion, as I have said, could seldom penetrate its dark domain, though the whole place was stamped with its own peculiar iron-like individuality, and though crimes, high-handed and atrocious, could be committed there with strange and shocking impunity, it was, to outward seeming, a most strikingly interesting place, full of life, activity, and spirit, and presented a very favorable contrast to the indolent 
<PB ID="p43" N="43">
monotony and languor of Tuckahoe. It resembled, in some respects, descriptions I have since read of the old baronial domains of Europe. Keen as was my regret and great as was my sorrow at leaving my old home, I was not long in adapting myself to this my new one. A man's troubles are always half disposed of when he finds endurance the only alternative. I found myself here, there was no getting away, and naught remained for me but to make the best of it. Here were plenty of children to play with and plenty of pleasant resorts for boys of my age and older. The little tendrils of affection, so rudely broken from the darling objects in and around my grandmother's home, gradually began to extend and twine themselves around the new surroundings. Here, for the first time, I saw a large windmill, with its wide-sweeping white wings, a commanding object to a child's eye. This was situated on what was called Long Point&mdash;a tract of land dividing Miles river from the Wye. I spent many hours here watching the wings of this wondrous mill. In the river, or what was called the &ldquo;Swash,&rdquo; at a short distance from the shore, quietly lying at anchor, with her small row boat dancing at her stern, was a large sloop, the Sally Lloyd, called by that name in honor of the favorite daughter of the Colonel. These two objects, the sloop and mill, awakened as I remember, thoughts, ideas, and wondering. Then here were a great many houses, human habitations full of the mysteries of life at every stage of it. There was the little red house up the road, occupied by Mr. Seveir, the overseer. A little nearer to my old master's stood a long, low, rough building literally alive with slaves of all ages, sexes, conditions, sizes, and colors. This was called the long quarter. Perched upon a hill east of our house, was a tall, dilapidated old brick building, the architectural dimensions of which proclaimed its creation
<PB ID="p44" N="44">
for a different purpose, now occupied by slaves, in a similar manner to the long quarters. Besides these, there were numerous other slave houses and huts scattered around in the neighborhood, every nook and corner of which were completely occupied.</P>
<P>Old master's house, a long brick building, plain but substantial, was centrally located, and was an independent establishment. Besides these houses there were barns, stables, store-houses, tobacco-houses, blacksmith shops, wheelwright shops, cooper shops; but above all there stood the grandest building my young eyes had ever beheld, called by every one on the plantation the <HI REND="italics">great</HI> house. This was occupied by Col. Lloyd and his family. It was surrounded by numerous and variously-shaped out-buildings. There were kitchens, wash-houses, dairies, summer-houses, green-houses, hen-houses, turkey-houses, pigeon-houses, and arbors of many sizes and devices, all neatly painted or whitewashed, interspersed with grand old trees, ornamental and primitive, which afforded delightful shade in summer and imparted to the scene a high degree of stately beauty. The <HI REND="italics">great</HI> house itself was a large white wooden building with wings on three sides of it. In front, extending the entire length of the building and supported by a long range of columns, was a broad portico, which gave to the Colonel's home an air of great dignity and grandeur. It was a treat to my young and gradually opening mind to behold this elaborate exhibition of wealth, power and beauty.</P>
<P>The carriage entrance to the house was by a large gate, more than a quarter of a mile distant. The intermediate space was a beautiful lawn, very neatly kept and tended. It was dotted thickly over with trees and flowers. The road or lane from the gate to the great house was richly paved with white pebbles from the beach and in its course formed a complete circle around the lawn. Outside 
<PB ID="p45" N="45">
this select enclosure were parks, as about the residences of the English nobility, where rabbits, deer, and other wild game might be seen peering and playing about, with &ldquo;none to molest them or make them afraid.&rdquo; The tops of the stately poplars were often covered with red-winged blackbirds, making all nature vocal with the joyous life and beauty of their wild, warbling notes. These all belonged to me as well as to Col. Edward Lloyd, and, whether they did or not, I greatly enjoyed them. Not far from the great house were the stately mansions of the dead Lloyds&mdash;a place of somber aspect. Vast tombs, embowered beneath the weeping willow and the fir tree, told of the generations of the family, as well as of their wealth. Superstition was rife among the slaves about this family burying-ground. Strange sights had been seen there by some of the older slaves, and I was often compelled to hear stories of shrouded ghosts, riding on great black horses, and of balls of fire which had been seen to fly there at midnight, and of startling and dreadful sounds that had been repeatedly heard. Slaves knew enough of the Orthodox theology of the time, to consign all bad slaveholders to hell, and they often fancied such persons wishing themselves back again to wield the lash. Tales of sights and sounds strange and terrible, connected with the huge black tombs, were a great security to the grounds about them, for few of the slaves had the courage to approach them during the day time. It was a dark, gloomy, and forbidding place, and it was difficult to feel that the spirits of the sleeping dust there deposited reigned with the blest in the realms of eternal peace.</P>
<P>At Lloyd's, was transacted the business of twenty or thirty different farms, which, with the slaves upon them, numbering, in all, not less than a thousand, all belonged to Col. Lloyd. Each farm was under the management of an overseer, whose word was law.</P>
<PB ID="p46" N="46">
<P>Mr. Lloyd was, at this time, very rich. His slaves alone, numbering as I have said not less than a thousand, were an immense fortune, and though scarcely a month passed without the sale to the Georgia traders, of one or more lots, there was no apparent diminution in the number of his human stock. The selling of any to the State of Georgia was a sore and mournful event to those left behind, as well as to the victims themselves.</P>
<P>The reader has already been informed of the handicrafts carried on here by the slaves. &ldquo;Uncle&rdquo; Toney was the blacksmith, &ldquo;Uncle&rdquo; Harry the cartwright, and &ldquo;Uncle&rdquo; Abel was the shoemaker, and these had assistants in their several departments. These mechanics were called &ldquo;Uncles&rdquo; by all the younger slaves, not because they really sustained that relationship to any, but according to plantation etiquette, as a mark of respect, due from the younger to the older slaves. Strange and even ridiculous as it may seem, among a people so uncultivated and with so many stern trials to look in the face, there is not to be found among any people a more rigid enforcement of the law of respect to elders than is maintained among them. I set this down as partly constitutional with the colored race and partly conventional. There is no better material in the world for making a gentleman than is furnished in the African.</P>
<P>Among other slave notabilities, I found here one called by everybody, white and colored, &ldquo;Uncle&rdquo; Isaac Copper. It was seldom that a slave, however venerable, was honored with a surname in Maryland, and so completely has the south shaped the manners of the north in this respect that their right to such honor is tardily admitted even now. It goes sadly against the grain to address and treat a negro as one would address and treat a white man. But once in a while, even in a slave state, a negro had a surname fastened to him by common consent. This was the 
<PB ID="p47" N="47">
case with &ldquo;Uncle&rdquo; Isaac Copper. When the &ldquo;Uncle&rdquo; was dropped, he was called Doctor Copper. He was both our Doctor of Medicine and our Doctor of Divinity. Where he took his degree I am unable to say, but he was too well established in his profession to permit question as to his native skill or attainments. One qualification he certainly had. He was a confirmed cripple, wholly unable to work, and was worth nothing for sale in the market. Though lame, he was no sluggard. He made his crutches do him good service, and was always on the alert looking up the sick, and such as were supposed to need his aid and counsel. His remedial prescriptions embraced four articles. For diseases of the body, epsom salts and castor oil; for those of the soul, the &ldquo;Lord's prayer,&rdquo; and a few stout hickory switches.</P>
<P>I was, with twenty or thirty other children, early sent to Doctor Isaac Copper, to learn the Lord's prayer. The old man was seated on a huge three-legged oaken stool, armed with several large hickory switches, and from the point where he sat, lame as he was, he could reach every boy in the room. After our standing a while to learn what was expected of us, he commanded us to kneel down. This done, he told us to say everything he said. &ldquo;Our Father&rdquo;&mdash;this we repeated after him with promptness and uniformity&mdash;&ldquo;who art in Heaven,&rdquo; was less promptly and uniformly repeated, and the old gentleman paused in the prayer to give us a short lecture, and to use his switches on our backs.</P>
<P>Everybody in the South seemed to want the privilege of whipping somebody else. Uncle Isaac, though a good old man, shared the common passion of his time and country. I cannot say I was much edified by attendance upon his ministry. There was in my mind, even at that time, something a little inconsistent and laughable in the blending of prayer with punishment.</P>
<PB ID="p48" N="48">
<P>I was not long in my new home before I found that the dread I had conceived of Captain Anthony was in a measure groundless. Instead of leaping out from some hiding-place and destroying me, he hardly seemed to notice my presence. He probably thought as little of my arrival there as of an additional pig to his stock. He was the chief agent of his employer. The overseers of all the farms composing the Lloyd estate were in some sort under him. The Colonel himself seldom addressed an overseer, or allowed himself to be addressed by one. To Captain Anthony, therefore, was committed the headship of all the farms. He carried the keys of all the store-houses, weighed and measured the allowances of each slave, at the end of each month; superintended the storing of all goods brought to the store-house; dealt out the raw material to the different handicraftsmen; shipped the grain, tobacco, and all other saleable produce of the numerous farms to Baltimore, and had a general oversight of all the workshops of the place. In addition to all this he was frequently called abroad to Easton and elsewhere in the discharge of his numerous duties as chief agent of the estate.</P>
<P>The family of Captain Anthony consisted of two sons&mdash;Andrew and Richard, and his daughter Lucretia and her newly-married husband. Captain Thomas Auld. In the kitchen were Aunt Katy, Aunt Esther, and ten or a dozen children, most of them older than myself. Captain Anthony was not considered a rich slave-holder, though he was pretty well off in the world. He owned about thirty slaves and three farms in the Tuckahoe district. The more valuable part of his property was in slaves, of whom he sold one every year, which brought him in seven or eight hundred dollars, besides his yearly salary and other revenue from his lands.</P>
<PB ID="p49" N="49">
<P>I have been often asked, during the earlier part of my free life at the North, how I happened to have so little of the slave accent in my speech. The mystery is in some measure explained by my association with Daniel Lloyd, the youngest son of Col. Edward Lloyd. The law of compensation holds here as well as elsewhere. While this lad could not associate with ignorance without sharing its shade, he could not give his black playmates his company without giving them his superior intelligence as well. Without knowing this, or caring about it at the time, I, for some cause or other, was attracted to him, and was much his companion.</P>
<P>I had little to do with the older brothers of Daniel&mdash;Edward and Murray. They were grown up and were fine-looking men. Edward was especially esteemed by the slave children, and by me among the rest&mdash;not that he ever said anything to us or for us which could be called particularly kind. It was enough for us that he never looked or acted scornfully toward us. The idea of rank and station was rigidly maintained on this estate. The family of Captain Anthony never visited the great house, and the Lloyds never came to our house. Equal non-intercourse was observed between Captain Anthony's family and the family of Mr. Seveir, the overseer.</P>
<P>Such, kind readers, was the community and such the place in which my earliest and most lasting impressions of the workings of slavery were received, of which impressions you will learn more in the after coming chapters of this book.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p50" N="50">
<HEAD>CHAPTER V. <LB> A SLAVEHOLDER'S CHARACTER.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Increasing acquaintance with old Master&mdash;Evils of unresisted passion&mdash;Apparent tenderness&mdash;A man of trouble&mdash;Custom of muttering to himself&mdash;Brutal outrage&mdash;A drunken overseer&mdash;Slaveholder's impatience&mdash;Wisdom of appeal&mdash;A base and selfish attempt to break up a courtship.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>ALTHOUGH my old master, Captain Anthony, gave me, at the first of my coming to him from my grandmother's, very little attention, and although that little was of a remarkably mild and gentle description, a few months only were sufficient to convince me that mildness and gentleness were not the prevailing or governing traits of his character. These excellent qualities were displayed only occasionally. He could, when it suited him, appear to be literally insensible to the claims of humanity. He could not only be deaf to the appeals of the helpless against the aggressor, but he could himself commit outrages deep, dark, and nameless. Yet he was not by nature worse than other men. Had he been brought up in a free state, surrounded by the full restraints of civilized society&mdash;restraints which are necessary to the freedom of all its members, alike and equally, Capt. Anthony might have been as humane a man as are members of such society generally. A man's character always takes its hue, more or less, from the form and color of things about him. The slaveholder, as well as the slave, was the victim of the slave system. Under the whole heavens there could be no relation more unfavorable to the development of honorable character than 
<PB ID="p51" N="51">
that sustained by the slaveholder to the slave. Reason is imprisoned here, and passions run wild. Could the reader have seen Captain Anthony gently leading me by the hand, as he sometimes did, patting me on the head, speaking to me in soft, caressing tones, and calling me his little Indian boy, he would have deemed him a kind-hearted old man, and really almost fatherly to the slave boy. But the pleasant moods of a slaveholder are transient and fitful. They neither come often nor remain long. The temper of the old man was subject to special trials; but since these trials were never borne patiently, they added little to his natural stock of patience. Aside from his troubles with his slaves and those of Mr. Lloyd, he made the impression upon me of being an unhappy man. Even to my child's eye he wore a troubled and at times a haggard aspect. His strange movements excited my curiosity and awakened my compassion. He seldom walked alone without muttering to himself, and he occasionally stormed about as if defying an army of invisible foes. Most of his leisure was spent in walking around, cursing and gesticulating as if possessed by a demon. He was evidently a wretched man, at war with his own soul and all the world around him. To be overheard by the children disturbed him very little. He made no more of our presence than that of the ducks and geese he met on the green. But when his gestures were most violent, ending with a threatening shake of the head and a sharp snap of his middle finger and thumb, I deemed it wise to keep at a safe distance from him.</P>
<P>One of the first circumstances that opened my eyes to the cruelties and wickedness of slavery and its hardening influences upon my old master, was his refusal to interpose his authority to protect and shield a young woman, a cousin of mine, who had been most cruelly abused and beaten by his overseer in Tuckahoe. This overseer, a 
<PB ID="p52" N="52">
Mr. Plummer, was, like most of his class, little less than a human brute; and, in addition to his general profligacy and repulsive coarseness, he was a miserable drunkard, a man not fit to have the management of a drove of mules. In one of his moments of drunken madness he committed the outrage which brought the young woman in question down to my old master's for protection. The poor girl, on her arrival at our house, presented a most pitiable appearance. She had left in haste and without preparation, and probably without the knowledge of Mr. Plummer. She had traveled twelve miles, barefooted, bare-necked, and bare-headed. Her neck and shoulders were covered with scars, newly made; and, not content with marring her neck and shoulders with the cowhide, the cowardly wretch had dealt her a blow on the head with a hickory club, which cut a horrible gash, and left her face literally covered with blood. In this condition the poor young woman came down to implore protection at the hands of my old master. I expected to see him boil over with rage at the revolting deed, and to hear him fill the air with curses upon the brutal Plummer; but I was disappointed. He sternly told her in an angry tone, &ldquo;She deserved every bit of it, and if she did not go home instantly he would himself take the remaining skin from her neck and back.&rdquo; Thus the poor girl was compelled to return without redress, and perhaps to receive an additional flogging for daring to appeal to authority higher than that of the overseer.</P>
<P>I did not at that time understand the philosophy of this treatment of my cousin. I think I now understand it. This treatment was a part of the system, rather than a part of the man. To have encouraged appeals of this kind would have occasioned much loss of time and would have left the overseer powerless to enforce obedience. Nevertheless, when a slave had nerve enough to go 
<PB ID="p53" N="53">
straight to his master with a well-founded complaint against an overseer, though he might be repelled and have even that of which he at the time complained repeated, and though he might be beaten by his master, as well as by the overseer, for his <SIC CORR="temerity,">temerity,</SIC> the policy of complaining was, in the end, generally vindicated by the relaxed rigor of the overseer's treatment. The latter became more careful and less disposed to use the lash upon such slaves thereafter.</P>
<P>The overseer very naturally disliked to have the ear of the master disturbed by complaints; and, either for this reason or because of advice privately given him by his employer, he generally modified the rigor of his rule after complaints of this kind had been made against him. For some cause or other, the slaves, no matter how often they were repulsed by their masters, were ever disposed to regard them with less abhorrence than the overseer. And yet these masters would often go beyond their overseers in wanton cruelty. They wielded the lash without any sense of responsibility. They could cripple or kill without fear of consequences. I have seen my old master when in a tempest of wrath, and full of pride, hatred, jealousy and revenge, seem a very fiend.</P>
<P>The circumstances which I am about to narrate and which gave rise to this fearful tempest of passion, were not singular, but very common in our slave-holding community.</P>
<P>The reader will have noticed that, among the names of slaves, that of Esther is mentioned. This was the name of a young woman who possessed that which was ever a curse to the slave girl&mdash;namely, personal beauty. She was tall, light-colored, well formed, and made a fine appearance. Esther was courted by &ldquo;Ned Roberts,&rdquo; the son of a favorite slave of Col. Lloyd, and who was as fine-looking a young man as Esther was a woman. Some slave 
<PB ID="p54" N="54">
holders would have been glad to have promoted the marriage of two such persons, but for some reason Captain Anthony disapproved of their courtship. He strictly ordered her to quit the society of young Roberts, telling her that he would punish her severely if he ever found her again in his company. But it was impossible to keep this couple apart. Meet they would and meet they did. Had Mr. Anthony himself been a man of honor, his motives in this matter might have appeared more favorably. As it was, they appeared as abhorrent as they were contemptible. It was one of the damning characteristics of slavery that it robbed its victims of every earthly incentive to a holy life. The fear of God and the hope of heaven were sufficient to sustain many slave women amidst the snares and dangers of their strange lot; but they were ever at the mercy of the power, passion and caprice of their owners. Slavery provided no means for the honorable perpetuation of the race. Yet, despite of this destitution, there were many men and women among the slaves who were true and faithful to each other through life.</P>
<P>But to the case in hand. Abhorred and circumvented as he was, Captain Anthony, having the power, was determined on revenge. I happened to see its shocking execution, and shall never <SIC CORR="forget">ferget</SIC> the scene. It was early in the morning, when all was still, and before any of the family in the house or kitchen had risen. I was, in fact, awakened by the heart-rending shrieks and piteous cries of poor Esther. My sleeping-place was on the dirt floor of a little rough closet which opened into the kitchen, and through the cracks in its unplaned boards I could distinctly see and hear what was going on, without being seen. Esther's wrists were firmly tied, and the twisted rope was fastened to a strong iron staple in a heavy wooden beam above, near the fire-place. Here she stood on a bench, her arms tightly drawn above her head. Her 
<PB ID="p55" N="55">
back and shoulders were perfectly bare. Behind her stood old master, cowhide in hand, pursuing his barbarous work with all manner of harsh, coarse, and tantalizing epithets. He was cruelly deliberate, and protracted the torture as one who was delighted with the agony of his victim. Again and again he drew the hateful scourge through his hand, adjusting it with a view of dealing the most pain-giving blow his strength and skill could inflict. Poor Esther had never before been severely whipped. Her shoulders were plump and tender. Each blow, vigorously laid on, brought screams from her as well as blood. &ldquo;Have mercy! Oh, mercy!&rdquo; she cried. &ldquo;I won't do so no more.&rdquo; But her piercing cries seemed only to increase his fury. The whole scene, with all its attendant circumstances, was revolting and shocking to the last degree, and when the motives for the brutal castigation are known, language has no power to convey a just sense of its dreadful criminality. After laying on I dare not say how many stripes, old master untied his suffering victim. When let down she could scarcely stand. From my heart I pitied her, and child as I was, and new to such scenes, the shock was tremendous. I was terrified, hushed, stunned and bewildered. The scene here described was often repeated, for Edward and Esther continued to meet, notwithstanding all efforts to prevent their meeting.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p56" N="56">
<HEAD>CHAPTER VI. <LB> A CHILD'S REASONING.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>The author's early reflections on Slavery&mdash;Aunt Jennie and Uncle Noah&mdash;Presentment of one day becoming a freeman&mdash;Conflict between an overseer and a slave woman&mdash;Advantage of resistance&mdash;Death of an overseer&mdash;Col. Lloyd's plantation home&mdash;Monthly distribution of food&mdash;Singing of Slaves&mdash;An explanation&mdash;The slaves' food and clothing&mdash;Naked children&mdash;Life in the quarter&mdash;Sleeping places&mdash;not beds&mdash;Deprivation of sleep&mdash;Care of nursing babies&mdash;Ash cake&mdash;Contrast.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>THE incidents related in the foregoing chapter led me thus early to inquire into the origin and nature of slavery. Why am I a slave? Why are some people slaves and others masters? These were perplexing questions and very troublesome to my childhood. I was very early told by some one that <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;God up in the sky&rdquo;</HI> had made all things, and had made black people to be slaves and white people to be masters. I was told too that God was good, and that He knew what was best for everybody. This was, however, less satisfactory than the first statement. It came point blank against all my notions of goodness. The case of Aunt Esther was in my mind. Besides, I could not tell how anybody could know that God made black people to be slaves. Then I found, too, that there were puzzling exceptions to this theory of slavery, in the fact that all black people were not slaves, and all white people were not masters.</P>
<P>An incident occurred about this time that made a deep impression on my mind. My Aunt Jennie and one of the men slaves of Captain Anthony ran away. A great noise was made about it. Old master was furious. He 
<PB ID="p57" N="57">
said he would follow them and catch them and bring them back, but he never did, and somebody told me that Uncle Noah and Aunt Jennie had gone to the free states and were free. Besides this occurrence, which brought much light to my mind on the subject, there were several slaves on Mr. Lloyd's place who remembered being brought from Africa. There were others who told me that their fathers and mothers were stolen from Africa.</P>
<P>This to me was important knowledge, but not such as to make me feel very easy in my slave condition. The success of Aunt Jennie and Uncle Noah in getting away from slavery was, I think, the first fact that made me seriously think of escape for myself. I could not have been more than seven or eight years old at the time of this occurrence, but young as I was I was already, in spirit and purpose, a fugitive from slavery.</P>
<P>Up to the time of the brutal treatment of my Aunt Esther, already narrated, and the shocking plight in which I had seen my cousin from Tuckahoe, my attention had not been especially directed to the grosser and more revolting features of slavery. I had, of course, heard of whippings and savage mutilations of slaves by brutal overseers, but happily for me I had always been out of the way of such occurrences. My play time was spent outside of the corn and tobacco fields, where the overseers and slaves were brought together and in conflict. But after the case of my Aunt Esther I saw others of the same disgusting and shocking nature. The one of these which agitated and distressed me most was the whipping of a woman, not belonging to my old master, but to Col. Lloyd. The charge against her was very common and very indefinite, namely, <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;impudence.&rdquo;</HI> This crime could be committed by a slave in a hundred different ways, and depended much upon the temper and caprice of the overseer as to whether it was committed at all. He could create the 
<PB ID="p58" N="58">
offense whenever it pleased him. A look, a word, a gesture, accidental or intentional, never failed to be taken as impudence when he was in the right mood for such an offense. In this case there were all the necessary conditions for the commission of the crime charged. The offender was nearly white, to begin with; she was the wife of a favorite hand on board of Mr. Lloyd's sloop, and was besides, the mother of five sprightly children. Vigorous and spirited woman that she was, a wife and a mother, with a predominating share of the blood of the master running in her veins, Nellie (for that was her name) had all the qualities essential to impudence to a slave overseer. My attention was called to the scene of the castigation by the loud screams and curses that proceeded from the direction of it. When I came near the parties engaged in the struggle the overseer had hold of Nellie, endeavoring with his whole strength to drag her to a tree against her resistance. Both his and her faces were bleeding, for the woman was doing her best. Three of her children were present, and though quite small, (from seven to ten years old, I should think), they gallantly took the side of their mother against the overseer, and pelted him well with stones and epithets. Amid the screams of the children, <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;Let my mammy go! Let my mammy go!&rdquo;</HI> the hoarse voice of the maddened overseer was heard in terrible oaths that he would teach her how to give a white man <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;impudence.&rdquo;</HI> The blood on his face and on hers attested her skill in the use of her nails, and his dogged determination to conquer. His purpose was to tie her up to a tree and give her, in slave-holding parlance, a &ldquo;genteel flogging,&rdquo; and he evidently had not expected the stern and protracted resistance he was meeting, or the strength and skill needed to its execution. There were times when she seemed likely to get the better of the brute, but he finally overpowered her and succeeded
<PB ID="p59" N="59">
in getting her arms firmly tied to the tree towards which he had been dragging her. The victim was now at the mercy of his merciless lash. What followed I need not here describe. The cries of the now helpless woman, while undergoing the terrible infliction, were mingled with the hoarse curses of the overseer and the wild cries of her distracted children. When the poor woman was untied her back was covered with blood. She was whipped, terribly whipped, but she was not subdued, and continued to denounce the overseer and to pour upon him every vile epithet of which she could think. Such floggings are seldom repeated on the same persons by overseers. They prefer to whip those who are the most easily whipped. The doctrine that submission to violence is the best cure for violence did not hold good as between slaves and overseers. He was whipped oftener who was whipped easiest. That slave who had the courage to stand up for himself against the overseer, although he might have many hard stripes at first, became while legally a slave virtually a freeman. &ldquo;You can shoot me,&rdquo; said a slave to Rigby Hopkins, &ldquo;but you can't whip me,&rdquo; and the result was he was neither whipped nor shot. I do not know that Mr. <SIC CORR="Seveir">Sevier</SIC> ever attempted to whip Nellie again. He probably never did, for he was taken sick not long after and died. It was commonly said that his death-bed was a wretched one, and that, the ruling passion being strong in death, he died flourishing the slave whip and with horrid oaths upon his lips. This death-bed scene may only be the imagining of the slaves. One thing is certain, that when he was in health his profanity was enough to chill the blood of an ordinary man. Nature, or habit, had given to his face an expression of uncommon savageness. Tobacco and rage had ground his teeth short, and nearly every sentence that he uttered was commenced or completed with an oath. Hated for his cruelty, despised for his
<PB ID="p60" N="60">
cowardice, he went to his grave lamented by nobody on the place outside of his own house, if, indeed, he was even lamented there.</P>
<P>In Mr. James Hopkins, the succeeding overseer, we had a different and a better man; as good perhaps as any man could be in the position of a slave overseer. Though he sometimes wielded the lash, it was evident that he took no pleasure in it and did it with much reluctance. He stayed but a short time here, and his removal from the position was much regretted by the slaves generally. Of the successor of Mr. Hopkins I shall have something to say at another time and in another place.</P>
<P>For the present we will attend to a further description of the business-like aspect of Col. Lloyd's <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;Great House&rdquo;</HI> farm. There was always much bustle and noise here on the two days at the end of each month, for then the slaves belonging to the different branches of this great estate assembled here by their representatives, to obtain their monthly allowances of corn-meal and pork. These were gala days for the slaves of the outlying farms, and there was much rivalry among them as to who should be elected to go up to the Great House farm for the <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;Allowances,&rdquo;</HI> and indeed to attend to any other business at this great place, to them the capital of a little nation. Its beauty and grandeur, its immense wealth, its numerous population, and the fact that uncles Harry, Peter, and Jake, the sailors on board the sloop, usually kept on sale trinkets which they bought in Baltimore to sell to their less fortunate fellow-servants, made a visit to the Great House farm a high privilege, and eagerly sought. It was valued, too, as a mark of distinction and confidence; but probably the chief motive among the competitors for the office was the opportunity it afforded to shake off the monotony of the field and to get beyond the overseer's eye and lash. Once on the road with an ox-team, and seated on the 
<PB ID="p61" N="61">
tongue of the cart, with no overseer to look after him, one felt comparatively free.</P>
<P>Slaves were expected to sing as well as to work. A silent slave was not liked, either by masters or overseers. <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;Make a noise there! Make a noise there!&rdquo;</HI> and &ldquo;bear a hand,&rdquo; were words usually addressed to slaves when they were silent. This, and the natural disposition of the negro to make a noise in the world, may account for the almost constant singing among them when at their work. There was generally more or less singing among the teamsters, at all times. It was a means of telling the overseer, in the distance, where they were and what they were about. But on the allowance days those commissioned to the Great House farm were peculiarly vocal. While on the way they would make the grand old woods for miles around reverberate with their wild and plaintive notes. They were indeed both merry and sad. Child as I was, these wild songs greatly depressed my spirits. Nowhere outside of dear old Ireland, in the days of want and famine, have I heard sounds so mournful.</P>
<P>In all these slave songs there was ever some expression of praise of the Great House farm&mdash;something that would please the pride of the Lloyds.
<Q TYPE="verse"><LG TYPE="poem">
<L>I am going away to the Great House farm,</L>
<L>O, yea! O, yea! O, yea!</L>
<L>My old master is a good old master,</L>
<L>O, yea! O, yea! O, yea!</L>
</LG></Q>
These words would be sung over and over again, with others, improvised as they went along-jargon, perhaps, to the reader, but full of meaning to the singers. I have sometimes thought that the mere hearing of these songs would have done more to impress the good people of the north with the soul-crushing character of slavery than whole volumes exposing the physical cruelties of the 
<PB ID="p62" N="62">
slave system; for the heart has no language like song. Many years ago, when recollecting my experience in this respect, I wrote of these slave songs in the following strain:</P>
<P>&ldquo;I did not, when a slave, fully understand the deep meaning of those rude and apparently incoherent songs. I was, myself, within the circle, so that I could then neither hear nor see as those without might see and hear. They breathed the prayer and complaint of souls over-flowing with the bitterest anguish. They depressed my spirits and filled my heart with ineffable sadness.&rdquo;</P>
<P>The remark in the olden time was not unfrequently made, that slaves were the most contented and happy laborers in the world, and their dancing and singing were referred to in proof of this alleged fact; but it was a great mistake to suppose them happy because they sometimes made those joyful noises. The songs of the slaves represented their sorrows, rather than their joys. Like tears, they were a relief to aching hearts. It is not inconsistent with the constitution of the human mind that it avails itself of one and the same method for expressing opposite emotions. Sorrow and desolation have their songs, as well as joy and peace.</P>
<P>It was the boast of slaveholders that their slaves enjoyed more of the physical comforts of life than the peasantry of any country in the world. My experience contradicts this. The men and the women slaves on Col. Lloyd's farm received as their monthly allowance of food, eight pounds of pickled pork, or its equivalent in fish. The pork was often tainted, and the fish were of the poorest quality. With their pork or fish, they had given them one bushel of Indian meal, unbolted, of which quite fifteen per cent. was more fit for pigs than for men. With this one pint of salt was given, and this was the entire monthly allowance of a full-grown slave, working constantly 
<PB ID="p63" N="63">
in the open field from morning till night every day in the month except Sunday. There is no kind of work which really requires a better supply of food to prevent physical exhaustion than the field work of a slave. The yearly allowance of clothing was not more ample than the supply of food. It consisted of two tow-linen shirts, one pair of trowsers of the same coarse material, for summer, and a woolen pair of trowsers and a woolen jacket for winter, with one pair of yarn stockings and a pair of shoes of the coarsest description. Children under ten years old had neither shoes, stockings, jackets, nor trowsers. They had two coarse tow-linen shirts per year, and when these were worn out they went naked till the next allowance day&mdash;and this was the condition of the little girls as well as of the boys. As to beds, they had none. One coarse blanket was given them, and this only to the men and women. The children stuck themselves in holes and corners about the quarters, often in the corners of huge chimneys, with their feet in the ashes to keep them warm. The want of beds, however, was not considered a great privation by the field hands. Time to sleep was of far greater importance. For when the day's work was done most of these had their washing, mending, and cooking to do, and having few or no facilities for doing such things, very many of their needed sleeping hours were consumed in necessary preparations for the labors of the coming day. The sleeping apartments, if they could have been properly called such, had little regard to comfort or decency. Old and young, male and female, married and single, dropped down upon the common clay floor, each covering up with his or her blanket, their only protection from cold or exposure. The night, however, was shortened at both ends. The slaves worked often as long as they could see, and were late in cooking and mending for the coming day, and at the first gray streak of the morning
<PB ID="p64" N="64">
they were summoned to the field by the overseer's horn. They were whipped for over-sleeping more than for any other fault. Neither age nor sex found any favor. The overseer stood at the quarter door, armed with stick and whip, ready to deal heavy blows upon any who might be a little behind time. When the horn was blown there was a rush for the door, for the hindermost one was sure to get a blow from the overseer. Young mothers who worked in the field were allowed an hour about ten o'clock in the morning to go home to nurse their children. This was when they were not required to take them to the field with them, and leave them upon &ldquo;turning row,&rdquo; or in the corner of the fences.</P>
<P>As a general rule the slaves did not come to their quarters to take their meals, but took their ash-cake (called thus because baked in the ashes) and piece of pork, or their salt herrings, where they were at work.</P>
<P>But let us now leave the rough usage of the field, where vulgar coarseness and brutal cruelty flourished as rank as weeds in the tropics and where a vile wretch, in the shape of a man, rides, walks and struts about, with whip in hand, dealing heavy blows and leaving deep gashes on the flesh of men and women, and turn our attention to the less repulsive slave life as it existed in the home of my childhood. Some idea of the splendor of that place sixty years ago has already been given. The contrast between the condition of the slaves and that of their masters was marvelously sharp and striking. There were pride, pomp, and luxury on the one hand, servility, dejection, and misery on the other.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p65" N="65">
<HEAD>CHAPTER VII. <LB> LUXURIES AT THE GREAT HOUSE.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Contrasts&mdash;Great House luxuries&mdash;Its hospitality&mdash;Entertainments&mdash;Fault-finding&mdash;Shameful humiliation of an old and faithful coachman&mdash;William Wilks&mdash;Curious incident&mdash;Expressed satisfaction not always genuine&mdash;Reasons for suppressing the truth.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>THE close-fisted stinginess that fed the poor slave on coarse corn-meal and tainted meat, that clothed him in crashy tow-linen and hurried him on to toil through the field in all weathers, with wind and rain beating through his tattered garments, and that scarcely gave even the young slave-mother time to nurse her infant in the fence-corner, wholly vanished on approaching the sacred precincts of the &ldquo;Great House&rdquo; itself. There the scriptural phrase descriptive of the wealthy found exact illustration. The highly-favored inmates of this mansion  were literally arrayed in &ldquo;purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day.&rdquo; The table of this house groaned under the blood-bought luxuries gathered with pains-taking care at home and abroad. Fields, forests, rivers, and seas were made tributary. Immense wealth and its lavish expenditures filled the Great House with all that could please the eye or tempt the taste. Fish, flesh, and fowl were here in profusion. Chickens of all breeds; ducks of all kinds, wild and tame, the common and the huge Muscovite; Guinea fowls, turkeys, geese and pea-fowls; all were fat and fattening for the destined vortex. Here the graceful swan, the mongrel, the black-necked wild goose, partridges, quails, pheasants, pigeons and choice waterfowl, with all their strange varieties, were caught in this 
<PB ID="p66" N="66">
huge net. Beef, veal, mutton, and venison, of the most select kinds and quality, rolled in bounteous profusion to this grand consumer. The teeming riches of the Chesapeake Bay, its rock perch, drums, crocus, trout, oysters, crabs, and terrapin were drawn hither to adorn the glittering table. The dairy, too, the finest then on the eastern shore of Maryland, supplied by cattle of the best English stock, imported for the express purpose, poured its rich donations of fragrant cheese, golden butter, and delicious cream to heighten the attractions of the gorgeous, unending round of feasting. Nor were the fruits of the earth overlooked. The fertile garden, many acres in size, constituting a separate establishment distinct from the common farm, with its scientific gardener direct from Scotland, a Mr. McDermott, and four men under his direction, was not behind, either in the abundance or  in the delicacy of its contributions. The tender asparagus, the crispy celery, and the delicate cauliflower, egg plants, beets, lettuce, parsnips, peas, and French beans, early and late; radishes, <SIC CORR="canteloupes,">cantelopes,</SIC> melons of all kinds; and the fruits of all climes and of every description, from the hardy apples of the north to the lemon and orange of the south, culminated at this point. Here were gathered figs, raisins, almonds, and grapes from Spain, wines and brandies from France, teas of various flavor from China, and rich, aromatic coffee from Java, all conspiring to swell the tide of high life, where pride and indolence lounged in magnificence and satiety.</P>
<P>Behind the tall-backed and elaborately wrought chairs stood the servants, fifteen in number, carefully selected. not only with a view to their capacity and adeptness, but with especial regard to their personal appearance, their graceful agility, and pleasing address. Some of these servants, armed with fans, wafted reviving breezes to the over-heated brows of the alabaster ladies, whilst others 
<PB ID="p67" N="67">
watched with eager eye and fawn-like step, anticipating and supplying wants before they were sufficiently formed to be announced by word or sign.</P>
<P>These servants constituted a sort of black aristocracy. They resembled the field hands in nothing except their color, and in this they held the advantage of a velvet-like glossiness, rich and beautiful. The hair, too, showed the same advantage. The delicately-formed colored maid rustled in the scarcely-worn silk of her young mistress, while the servant men were equally well attired from the overflowing wardrobe of their young masters, so that in dress, as well as in form and feature, in manner and speech, in tastes and habits, the distance between these favored few and the sorrow and hunger-smitten multitudes of the quarter and the field was immense.</P>
<P>In the stables and carriage-houses were to be found the same evidences of pride and luxurious extravagance. Here were three splendid coaches, soft within and lustrous without. Here, too, were gigs, phaetons, barouches, sulkeys, and sleighs. Here were saddles and harnesses, beautifully wrought and richly mounted. Not less than thirty-five horses of the best approved blood, both for speed and beauty, were kept only for pleasure. The care of these horses constituted the entire occupation of two men, one or the other of them being always in the stable to answer any call which might be made from the Great House. Over the way from the stable was a house built expressly for the hounds, a pack of twenty-five or thirty, the fare for which would have made glad the hearts of a dozen slaves. Horses and hounds, however, were not the only consumers of the slave's toil. The hospitality practiced at the Lloyd's would have astonished and charmed many a health-seeking divine or merchant from the north. Viewed from his table, and <HI REND="italics">not</HI> from the field, Colonel Lloyd was, indeed, a model of generous hospitality. His 
<PB ID="p68" N="68">
house was literally a hotel for weeks, during the summer months. At these times, especially, the air was freighted with the rich fumes of baking, boiling, roasting, and broiling. It was something to me that I could share these odors with the winds, even if the meats themselves were under a more stringent monopoly. In master Daniel I had a friend at court, who would sometimes give me a cake, and who kept me well informed as to their guests and their entertainments. Viewed from Col. Lloyd's table, who could have said that his slaves were not well clad and well cared for? Who would have said they did not glory in being the slaves of such a master? Who but a fanatic could have seen any cause for sympathy for either master or slave? Alas, this immense wealth, this gilded splendor, this profusion of luxury, this exemption from toil. this life of ease, this sea of plenty were not the pearly gates they seemed to a world of happiness and sweet content to be. The poor slave, on his hard pine plank, scantily covered with his thin blanket, slept more soundly than the feverish voluptuary who reclined upon his downy pillow. Food to the indolent is poison, not sustenance. Lurking beneath the rich and tempting viands were invisible spirits of evil, which filled the self-deluded gormandizer with aches and pains, passions uncontrollable, fierce tempers, dyspepsia, rheumatism, lumbago, and gout, and of these the Lloyds had a full share.</P>
<P>I had many opportunities of witnessing the restless discontent and capricious irritation of the Lloyds. My fondness for horses attracted me to the stable much of the time. The two men in charge of this establishment were old and young Barney&mdash;father and son. Old Barney was a fine-looking, portly old man of a brownish complexion, and a respectful and dignified bearing. He was much devoted to his profession, and held his office as an honorable one. He was a farrier as well as an ostler, and 
<PB ID="p69" N="69">
could bleed horses, remove lampers from their months and administer medicine to them. No one on the farm knew so well as old Barney what to do with a sick horse; but his office was not an enviable one, and his gifts and acquirements were of little advantage to him. In nothing was Col. Lloyd more unreasonable and exacting than in respect to the management of his horses. Any supposed inattention to these animals was sure to be visited with degrading punishment. His horses and dogs fared better than his men. Their beds were far softer and cleaner than those of his human cattle. No excuse could shield old Barney if the Colonel only suspected something wrong about his horses, and consequently he was often punished when faultless. It was painful to hear the unreasonable and fretful scoldings administered by Col. Lloyd, his son Murray, and his sons-in-law, to this poor man. Three of the daughters of Col. Lloyd were married, and they with their husbands remained at the great house a portion of the year, and enjoyed the luxury of whipping the servants when they pleased. A horse was seldom brought out of the stable to which no objection could be raised. &ldquo;There was dust in his hair;&rdquo; &ldquo;there was a twist in his reins;&rdquo; &ldquo;his foretop was not combed;&rdquo; &ldquo;his mane did not lie straight;&rdquo; &ldquo;his head did not look well;&rdquo; &ldquo;his fetlocks had not been properly trimmed.&rdquo; Something was always wrong. However groundless the complaint, Barney must stand, hat in hand, lips sealed, never answering a word in explanation or excuse. In a free State, a master thus complaining without cause, might be told by his ostler: &ldquo;Sir, I am sorry I cannot please you, but since I have done the best I can and fail to do so, your remedy is to dismiss me.&rdquo; But here the ostler must listen and tremblingly abide his master's behest. One of the most heart-suddening and humiliating scenes I ever witnessed was the whipping of old Barney by Col. Lloyd. These two men were both advanced in years; there were the silver
<PB ID="p70" N="70">
locks of the master, and the bald and toil-worn brow of the slave&mdash;superior and inferior here, powerful and weak here, but <HI REND="italics">equals</HI> before God. &ldquo;Uncover your head,&rdquo; said the imperious master; he was obeyed. &ldquo;Take off your jacket, you old rascal!&rdquo; and off came Barney's jacket. &ldquo;Down on your knees!&rdquo; Down knelt the old man, his shoulders bare, his bald head glistening in the sunshine, and his aged knees on the cold, damp ground. In this humble and debasing attitude, that master, to whom he had devoted the best years and the best strength of his life, came forward and laid on thirty lashes with his horsewhip. The old man made no resistance, but bore it patiently, answering each blow with only a shrug of the shoulders and a groan. I do not think that the physical suffering from this infliction was severe, for the whip was a light riding-whip; but the spectacle of an aged man&mdash;a husband and a father&mdash;humbly kneeling before his fellowman, shocked me at the time; and since I have grown older, few of the features of slavery have impressed me with a deeper sense of its injustice and barbarity than did this existing scene. I owe it to the truth, however, to say that this was the first and last time I ever saw a slave compelled to kneel to receive a whipping.</P>
<P>Another incident, illustrating a phase of slavery to which I have referred in another connection, I may here mention. Besides two other coachmen, Col. Lloyd owned one named William Wilks, and his was one of the exceptionable cases where a slave possessed a surname, and was recognized by it, by both colored and white people. Wilks was a very fine-looking man. He was about as white as any one on the plantation, and in form and feature bore a very striking resemblance to Murray Lloyd. It was whispered and generally believed that William Wilks was a son of Col. Lloyd, by a highly favored slavewoman, who was still on the plantation. There were many reasons for believing this whisper, not only from his 
<PB ID="p71" N="71">

<FIGURE ID="ill2" ENTITY="dougl71"><P>WHIPPING OF OLD BARNEY</P></FIGURE>

<PB ID="p73" N="73">
personal appearance, but from the undeniable freedom which he enjoyed over all others, and his apparent consciousness of being something more than a slave to his master. It was notorious too that William had a deadly enemy in Murray Lloyd, whom he so much resembled, and that the latter greatly worried his father with importunities to sell William. Indeed, he gave his father no rest, until he did sell him to Austin Woldfolk, the great slave-trader at that time. Before selling him, however, he tried to make things smooth by giving William a whipping, but it proved a failure. It was a compromise, and like most such, defeated itself,&mdash;for Col. Lloyd soon after atoned to William for the abuse by giving him a gold watch and chain. Another fact somewhat curious was, that though sold to the remorseless Woldfolk, taken in irons to Baltimore, and cast into prison, with a view to being sent to the South, William outbid all his purchasers, paid for himself, and afterwards resided in Baltimore. How this was accomplished was a great mystery at the time, explained only on the supposition that the hand which had bestowed the gold watch and chain had also supplied the purchase-money, but I have since learned that this was not the true explanation. Wilks had many friends in Baltimore and Annapolis, and they united to save him from a fate which was one of all others most dreaded by the slaves. Practical amalgamation was however so common at the South, and so many circumstances pointed in that direction, that there was little reason to doubt that William Wilks was the son of Edward Lloyd.</P>
<P>The real feelings and opinions of the slaves were not much known or respected by their masters. The distance between the two was too great to admit of such knowledge, and in this respect Col. Lloyd was no exception to the rule. His slaves were so numerous that he did not know them when he saw them. Nor, indeed, did all his slaves know him. It is reported of him, that, riding 
<PB ID="p74" N="74">
along the road one day, he met a colored man, and addressed him in what was the usual way of speaking to colored people on the public highways of the South: &ldquo;Well, boy, who do you belong to?&rdquo; &ldquo;To Col. Lloyd,&rdquo; replied the slave. &ldquo;Well, does the Colonel treat you well?&rdquo; &ldquo;No, sir,&rdquo; was the ready reply. &ldquo;What, does he work you hard?&rdquo; &ldquo;Yes, sir.&rdquo; &ldquo;Well, don't he give you enough to eat?&rdquo; &ldquo;Yes, sir, he gives me enough to eat, such as it is.&rdquo; The Colonel rode on; the slave also went on about his business, not dreaming that he had been conversing with his master. He thought and said nothing of the matter, until, two or three weeks afterwards, he was informed by his overseer that, for having found fault with his master, he was now to be sold to a Georgia trader. He was immediately chained and handcuffed; and thus, without a moment's warning, he was snatched away, and forever sundered from his family and friends by a hand as unrelenting as that of death. This was the penalty of telling the simple truth, in answer to a series of plain questions. It was partly in consequence of such facts, that slaves, when inquired of as to their condition and the character of their masters, would almost invariably say that they were contented and their masters kind. Slaveholders are known to have sent spies among their slaves to ascertain, if possible, their views and feelings in regard to their condition; hence the maxim established among them, that &ldquo;a still tongue makes a wise head.&rdquo; They would suppress the truth rather than take the consequences of telling it, and in so doing they prove themselves a part of the human family. I was frequently asked if I had a kind master, and I do not remember ever to have given a negative reply. I did not consider myself as uttering that which was strictly untrue, for I always measured the kindness of my master by the standard of kindness set up by the slaveholders around us.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p75" N="75">
<HEAD>CHAPTER VIII. <LB> CHARACTERISTICS OF OVERSEERS.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Austin Gore&mdash;Sketch of his character&mdash;Overseers as a class&mdash;Their peculiar characteristics&mdash;The marked individuality of Austin Gore&mdash;His sense of duty&mdash;Murder of poor Denby&mdash;Sensation&mdash;How Gore made his peace with Col. Lloyd&mdash;Other horrible murders&mdash;No laws for the protection of slaves possible of being enforced.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>THE comparatively moderate rule of Mr. Hopkins as overseer on Col. Lloyd's plantation was succeeded by that of another, whose name was Austin Gore. I hardly know how to bring this man fitly before the reader; for under him there was more suffering from violence and bloodshed than had, according to the older slaves, ever been experienced before at this place. He was an overseer, and possessed the peculiar characteristics of his class; yet to call him merely an overseer would not give one a fair conception of the man. I speak of overseers as a class, for they were such. They were as distinct from the slaveholding gentry of the South as are the fish-women of Paris and the coal-heavers of London distinct from other grades of society. They constituted, at the South, a separate fraternity. They were arranged and classified by that great law of attraction which determines the sphere and affinities of men and which ordains that men whose malign and brutal propensities preponderate over their moral and intellectual endowments shall naturally fall into the employments which promise the largest gratification to their predominating instincts or propensities. The office of overseer took this raw material of vulgarity and brutality and 
<PB ID="p76" N="76">
stamped it as a distinct class in southern life. But in this class, as in all other classes, there were sometimes persons of marked individuality, yet with a general resemblance to the mass. Mr. Gore was one of those to whom a general characterization would do no manner of justice. He was an overseer, but he was something more. With the malign and tyrannical qualities of an overseer he combined something of the lawful master. He had the artfulness and mean ambition of his class, without its disgusting swagger and noisy bravado. There was an easy air of independence about him, a calm self-possession, and at the same time a sternness of glance which well might daunt less  timid hearts that those of poor slaves accustomed from childhood to cower before a driver's lash. He was one of those overseers who could torture the slightest word or look into impudence, and he had the nerve not only to resent, but to punish promptly and severely. There could be no answering back. Guilty or not guilty, to be accused was to be sure of a flogging. His very presence was fearful, and I shunned him as I would have shunned a rattlesnake. His piercing black eyes and sharp, shrill voice ever awakened sensations of dread. Other overseers, how brutal soever they might be, would sometimes seek to gain favor with the slaves by indulging in a little pleasantry; but Gore never said a funny thing or perpetrated a joke. He was always cold, distant, and unapproachable&mdash;the <HI REND="italics">overseer</HI> on Col. Edward Lloyd's plantation&mdash;and needed no higher pleasure than the performance of the duties of his office. When he used the lash, it was from a sense of duty, without fear of consequences. There was a stern will, an iron-like reality about him, which would easily have made him chief of a band of pirates, had his environments been favorable to such a sphere. Among many other deeds of shocking cruelty committed by him was the murder of a
<PB ID="p77" N="77">
young colored man named Bill Denby. He was a powerful fellow, full of animal spirits, and one of the most valuable of Col. Lloyd's slaves. In some way, I know not what, he offended this Mr. Austin Gore, and, in accordance with the usual custom, the latter undertook to flog him. He had given him but a few stripes when Denby broke away from him, plunged into the creek, and, standing there with the water up to his neck, refused to come out; whereupon, for this refusal, Gore <HI REND="italics">shot him dead!</HI> It was said that Gore gave Denby three calls to come out, telling him that if he did not obey the last call he should shoot him. When the last call was given Denby still stood his ground,  and Gore, without further parley or making any further effort to induce obedience, raised his gun deliberately to his face, took deadly aim at his standing victim, and with one click of the gun the mangled body sank out of sight, and only his warm red blood marked the place where he had stood.</P>
<P>This fiendish murder produced, as it could not help doing, a tremendous sensation. The slaves were panic-stricken, and howled with alarm. The atrocity roused my old master, and he spoke out in reprobation of it. Both he and Col. Lloyd arraigned Gore for his cruelty; but the latter, calm and collected as though nothing unusual had happened, declared that Denby had become unmanageable; that he set a dangerous example to the other slaves, and that unless some such prompt measure was resorted to there would be an end of all rule and order on the plantation. That convenient covert for all manner of villainy and outrage; that cowardly alarm-cry that the slaves would &ldquo;take the place,&rdquo; was pleaded, just as it had before been in thousands of similar cases. Gore's defense was evidently considered satisfactory, for he was continued in his office without being subjected to a judicial investigation. The murder was committed in the presence of 
<PB ID="p78" N="78">
slaves only, and they, being slaves, could neither institute a suit nor testify against the murderer. Mr. Gore lived in St. Michaels, Talbot Co., Maryland, and I have no reason to doubt, from what I know to have been the moral sentiment of the place, that he was as highly esteemed and as much respected as though his guilty soul had not been stained with innocent blood.</P>
<P>I speak advisedly when I say that in Talbot Co., Maryland,  killing a slave, or any colored person, was not treated as a crime, either by the courts or the community. Mr. Thomas Lanman, ship carpenter of St. Michaels, killed two slaves, one of whom he butchered with a hatchet by knocking out his brains. He used to boast of having committed the awful and bloody deed. I have heard him do so laughingly, declaring himself a benefactor of his country and that &ldquo;when others would do as much as he had done, they would be rid of the d&mdash;d niggers.&rdquo;</P>
<P>Another notorious fact which I may here state was the murder of a young girl between fifteen and sixteen years of age, by her mistress, Mrs. Giles Hicks, who lived but a short distance from Col. Lloyd's. This wicked woman, in the paroxysm of her wrath, not content with killing her victim, literally mangled her face and broke her breastbone. Wild and infuriated as she was, she took the precaution to cause the burial of the girl; but, the facts of the case getting abroad, the remains were disinterred and a coroner's jury assembled, who, after due deliberation, decided that &ldquo;the girl had come to her death from severe beating.&rdquo; The offense for which this girl was thus hurried out of the world was this: she had been set that night, and several preceding nights, to mind Mrs. Hicks' baby, and, having fallen into a sound sleep, the crying of the baby did not wake her, as it did its mother. The tardiness of the girl excited Mrs. Hicks, who, after calling her several times, seized a piece of fire-wood from the fire-place 
<PB ID="p79" N="79">

<FIGURE ID="ill3" ENTITY="dougl79"><P>GORE SHOOTING DENBY</P></FIGURE>

<PB ID="p81" N="81">
and pounded in her skull and breast-bone till death ensued. I will not say that this murder most foul produced no sensation. It <HI REND="italics">did</HI> produce a sensation. A warrant was issued for the arrest of Mrs. Hicks, but incredible to tell, for some reason or other, that warrant was never served, and she not only escaped condign punishment, but the pain and mortification as well, of being arraigned before a court of justice.</P>
<P>While I am detailing the bloody deeds that took place during my stay on Col. Lloyd's plantation, I will briefly narrate another dark transaction, which occurred about the time of the murder of Denby.</P>
<P>On the side of the river Wye opposite from Col. Lloyd's, there lived a Mr. Beal Bondley, a wealthy slaveholder. In the direction of his land, and near the shore, there was an excellent oyster fishing-ground, and to this some of Lloyd's slaves occasionally resorted in their little canoes, at night, with a view to make up the deficiency of their scanty allowance of food by the oysters that they could easily get there. Mr. Bondley took it into his head to regard this as a trespass, and while an old man slave was engaged in catching a few of the many millions of oysters that lined the bottom of the creek, to satisfy his hunger, the rascally Bondley, lying in ambush, without the slightest warning, discharged the contents of his musket into the back of the poor old man. As good fortune would have it, the shot did not prove fatal, and Mr. Bondley came over the next day to see Col. Lloyd about it. What happened between them I know not, but there was little said about it and nothing publicly done. One of the commonest sayings to which my ears early became accustomed, was, that it was &ldquo;worth but a half a cent to kill a nigger, and half a cent to bury one.&rdquo; While I heard of numerous murders committed by slaveholders on the eastern shore of Maryland, I never knew a solitary 
<PB ID="p82" N="82">
instance where a slaveholder was either hung or imprisoned for having murdered a slave. The usual pretext for such crimes was that the slave had offered resistance. Should a slave, when assaulted, but raise his hand in self-defense, the white assaulting party was fully justified by southern law and southern public opinion in shooting the slave down, and for this there was no redress.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p83" N="83">
<HEAD>CHAPTER IX. <LB> CHANGE OF LOCATION.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Miss Lucretia&mdash;Her kindness&mdash;How it was manifested&mdash;&ldquo;Ike&rdquo;&mdash;A battle with him&mdash;Miss Lucretia's balsam&mdash;Bread&mdash;How it was obtained&mdash;Gleams of sunlight amidst the general darkness&mdash;Suffering from cold&mdash;How we took our meal mush&mdash;Preparations for going to Baltimore&mdash;Delight at the change&mdash;Cousin Tom's opinion of Baltimore&mdash;Arrival there&mdash;Kind reception&mdash;Mr. and Mrs. Hugh Auld&mdash;Their son Tommy&mdash;My relations to them&mdash;My duties&mdash;A turning point in my life.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P><HI REND="bold">I</HI> HAVE nothing cruel or shocking to relate of my own personal experience while I remained on Col. Lloyd's plantation, at the home of my old master. An occasional cuff from Aunt Katy, and a regular whipping from old master, such as any heedless and mischievous boy might get from his father, is all that I have to say of this sort. I was not old enough to work in the field, and there being little else than field-work to perform, I had much leisure. The most I had to do was to drive up the cows in the evening, to keep the front yard clean, and to perform small errands for my young mistress, Lucretia Auld. I had reasons for thinking this lady was very kindly disposed towards me, and although I was not often the object of her attention, I constantly regarded her as my friend, and was always glad when it was my privilege to do her a service. In a family where there was so much that was harsh and indifferent, the slightest word or look of kindness was of great value. Miss Lucretia&mdash;as we all continued to call her long after her marriage&mdash;had bestowed on me such looks and words as taught me that she pitied me, if she did not love me. She sometimes 
<PB ID="p84" N="84">
gave me a piece of bread and butter, an article not set down in our bill of fare, but an extra ration aside from both Aunt Katy and old master, and given as I believed solely out of the tender regard she had for me. Then, too, I one day got into the wars with Uncle Abel's son &ldquo;Ike,&rdquo; and got sadly worsted; the little rascal struck me directly in the forehead with a sharp piece of cinder, fused with iron, from the old blacksmith's forge, which made a cross in my forehead very plainly to be seen even now. The gash bled very freely, and I roared and betook myself home. The cold-hearted Aunt Katy paid no attention either to my wound or my roaring except to tell me it &ldquo;served me right; I had no business with Ike; it would do me good; I would now keep away from &lsquo;dem Lloyd niggers.&rsquo; &rdquo; Miss Lucretia in this state of the case came forward, and called me into the parlor (an extra privilege of itself), and without using toward me any of the hard and reproachful epithets of Aunt Katy, quietly acted the good Samaritan. With her own soft hand she washed the blood from my head and face, brought her own bottle of balsam, and with the balsam wetted a nice piece of white linen and bound up my head. The balsam was not more healing to the wound in my head, than her kindness was healing to the wounds in my spirit, induced by the unfeeling words of Aunt Katy.</P>
<P>Miss Lucretia was after this yet more my friend. I felt her to be such and I have no doubt that the simple act of binding up my head did much to awaken in her heart an interest in my welfare. It is quite true that this interest seldom showed itself in anything more than in giving me a piece of bread and butter, but this was a great favor on a slave plantation, and I was the only one of the children to whom such attention was paid. When very severely pinched with hunger, I had the habit of singing, which the good lady very soon came to understand, 
<PB ID="p85" N="85">
and when she heard me singing under her window I was very apt to be paid for my music.</P>
<P>Thus I had two friends, both at important points&mdash;Mas'r Daniel at the great house, and Miss Lucretia at home. From Mas'r Daniel I got protection from the bigger boys, and from Miss Lucretia I got bread by singing when I was hungry, and sympathy when I was abused by the termagant in the kitchen. For such friendship I was deeply grateful, and bitter as are my recollections of slavery, it is a true pleasure to recall any instances of kindness, any sunbeams of humane treatment, which found way to my soul, through the iron grating of my house of bondage. Such beams seem all the brighter from the general darkness into which they penetrate, and the impression they make there is vividly distinct.</P>
<P>As before intimated, I received no severe treatment from the hands of my master, but the insufficiency of both food and clothing was a serious trial to me, especially the lack of clothing. In hottest summer and coldest winter I was kept almost in a state of nudity. My only clothing&mdash;a little coarse sack-cloth or tow-linen sort of shirt, scarcely reaching to my knees, was worn night and day and changed once a week. In the day time I could protect myself by keeping on the sunny side of the house, or, in stormy weather, in the corner of the kitchen chimney. But the great difficulty was to keep warm during the night. The pigs in the pen had leaves, and the horses in the stable had straw, but the children had no beds. They lodged anywhere in the ample kitchen. I slept generally in a little closet, without even a blanket to cover me. In very cold weather I sometimes got down the bag in which corn was carried to the mill, and crawled into that. Sleeping there with my head in and my feet out, I was partly protected, though never comfortable. My feet have been so cracked with the frost 
<PB ID="p86" N="86">
that the pen with which I am writing might be laid in the gashes. Our corn meal mush, which was our only regular if not all-sufficing diet, was, when sufficiently cooled from the cooking, placed in a large tray or trough. This was set down either on the floor of the kitchen, or out of doors on the ground, and the children were called like so many pigs, and like so many pigs would come, some with oyster-shells, some with pieces of shingles, but none with spoons, and literally devour the mush. He who could eat fastest got most, and he who was strongest got the best place, but few left the trough really satisfied. I was the most unlucky of all, for Aunt Katy had no good feeling for me, and if I pushed the children, or if they told her anything unfavorable of me, she always believed the worst and was sure to whip me.</P>
<P>As I grew older and more thoughtful, I became more and more filled with a sense of my wretchedness. The unkindness of Aunt Katy, the hunger and cold I suffered, and the terrible reports of wrongs and outrages which came to my ear, together with what I almost daily witnessed, led me to wish I had never been born. I used to contrast my condition with that of the black-birds, in whose wild and sweet songs I fancied them so happy. Their apparent joy only deepened the shades of my sorrow. There are thoughtful days in the lives of children&mdash;at least there were in mine&mdash;when they grapple with the great primary subjects of knowledge, and reach in a moment conclusions which no subsequent experience can shake. I was just as well aware of the unjust, unnatural, and murderous character of slavery, when nine years old, as I am now. Without any appeals to books, to laws, or to authorities of any kind, to regard God as &ldquo;Our Father,&rdquo; condemned slavery as a crime.</P>
<P>I was in this unhappy state when I received from Miss Lucretia the joyful intelligence that my old master had 
<PB ID="p87" N="87">
determined to let me go to Baltimore to live with Mr. Hugh Auld, a brother to Mr. Thomas Auld, Miss Lucretia's husband. I shall never forget the <SIC CORR="ecstasy">ecstacy</SIC> with which I received this information, three days before the time set for my departure. They were the three happiest days I had ever known. I spent the largest part of them in the creek, washing off the plantation scurf, and thus preparing for my new home. Miss Lucretia took a lively interest in getting me ready. She told me I must get all the dead skin off my feet and knees, for the people in Baltimore were very cleanly, and would laugh at me if I looked dirty; and besides she was intending to give me a pair of trowsers, but which I could not put on unless I got off all the dirt. This was a warning which I was bound to heed, for the thought of owning and wearing a pair of trowsers was great indeed. So I went at it in good earnest, working for the first time in my life in the hope of reward. I was greatly excited, and could hardly consent to sleep lest I should be left.</P>
<P>The ties that ordinarily bind children to their homes had no existence in my case, and in thinking of a home elsewhere, I was confident of finding none that I should relish less than the one I was leaving. If I should meet with hardship, hunger, and nakedness, I had known them all before, and I could endure them elsewhere, especially in Baltimore, for I had something of the feeling about that city that is expressed in the saying that &ldquo;being hanged in England is better than dying a natural death in Ireland.&rdquo; I had the strongest desire to see Baltimore. My cousin Tom, a boy two or three years older than I, had been there, and, though not fluent in speech (he stuttered immoderately), he had inspired me with that desire by his eloquent descriptions of the place. Tom was sometimes cabin-boy on board the sloop &ldquo;Sally Lloyd&rdquo; (which Capt. Thomas Auld commanded), and when he came home 
<PB ID="p88" N="88">
from Baltimore he was always a sort of hero amongst us, at least till his trip to Baltimore was forgotten. I could never tell him anything, or point out anything that struck me as beautiful or powerful, but that he had seen something in Baltimore far surpassing it. Even the &ldquo;great house,&rdquo; with all its pictures within and pillars without, he had the hardihood to say, &ldquo;was nothing to Baltimore.&rdquo; He bought a trumpet (worth sixpence) and brought it home; told what he had seen in the windows of the stores; that he had heard shooting-crackers, and seen soldiers; that he had seen a steamboat, and that they were ships in Baltimore that could carry four such sloops as the &ldquo;Sally Lloyd.&rdquo; He said a great deal about the Market house; of the ringing of the bells, and of many other things which roused my curiosity very much, and indeed brightened my hopes of happiness in my new home.</P>
<P>We sailed out of Miles River for Baltimore early on a Saturday morning. I remember only the day of the week, for at that time I had no knowledge of the days of the month, nor indeed of the months of the year. On setting sail I walked aft and gave to Col. Lloyd's plantation what I hoped would be the last look I should give to it, or to any place like it. After taking this last view, I quitted the quarter-deck, made my way to the bow of the boat, and spent the remainder of the day in looking ahead; interesting myself in what was in the distance, rather than in what was near by, or behind. The vessels sweeping along the bay were objects full of interest to me. The broad bay opened like a shoreless ocean on my boyish vision, filling me with wonder and admiration.</P>
<P>Late in the afternoon we reached Annapolis, but not stopping there long enough to admit of going ashore. It was the first large town I had ever seen, and though it was inferior to many a factory village in New England, my 
<PB ID="p89" N="89">
feelings on seeing it were excited to a pitch very little below that reached by travelers at the first view of Rome. The dome of the State house was especially imposing, and surpassed in grandeur the appearance of the &ldquo;great house&rdquo; I had left behind. So the great world was opening upon me, and I was eagerly acquainting myself with its multifarious lessons.</P>
<P>We arrived in Baltimore on Sunday morning, and landed at Smith's wharf, not far from Bowly's wharf. We had on board a large flock of sheep for the Baltimore market; and after assisting in driving them to the slaughter house of Mr. Curtiss, on Loudon Slater's hill, I was conducted by Rich&mdash;one of the hands belonging to the sloop&mdash;to my new home on Alliciana street, near Gardiner's ship yard, on Fell's point. Mr. and Mrs. Hugh Auld, my new master and mistress, were both at home, and met me at the door, together with their rosy-cheeked little son Thomas, to take care of whom was to constitute my future occupation. In fact it was to &ldquo;little Tommy,&rdquo; rather than to his parents, that old master made a present of me, and, though there was no <HI REND="italics">legal</HI> form or arrangement entered into, I have no doubt that Mr. and Mrs. Auld felt that in due time I should be the legal property of their bright-eyed and beloved boy Tommy. I was especially struck with the appearance of my new mistress. Her face was lighted with the kindliest emotions; and the reflex influence of her countenance, as well as the tenderness with which she seemed to regard me, while asking me sundry little questions, greatly delighted me, and lit up, to my fancy, the pathway of my future. Little Thomas was affectionately told by his mother, that &ldquo;there was his Freddy,&rdquo; and that &ldquo;Freddy would take care of him;&rdquo; and I was told to &ldquo;be kind to little Tommy,&rdquo; an injunction I scarcely needed, for I had already fallen in love with the dear boy. With these little 
<PB ID="p90" N="90">
ceremonies I was initiated into my new home, and entered upon my peculiar duties, then unconscious of a cloud to dim its broad horizon.</P>
<P>I may say here that I regard my removal from Col. Lloyd's plantation as one of the most interesting and fortunate events of my life. Viewing it in the light of human likelihoods, it is quite probable that but for the mere circumstance of being thus removed, before the rigors of slavery had fully fastened upon me; before my young spirit had been crushed under the iron control of the slave-driver; I might have continued in slavery until emancipated by the war.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p91" N="91">
<HEAD>CHAPTER X. <LB> LEARNING TO READ.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>City annoyances&mdash;Plantation regrets&mdash;My mistress&mdash;Her history&mdash;Her kindness&mdash;My master&mdash;His sourness&mdash;My comforts&mdash;Increased sensitiveness&mdash;My occupation&mdash;Learning to read&mdash;Baneful effects of slaveholding on my dear, good mistress&mdash;Mr. Hugh forbids Mrs. Sophia to teach me further&mdash;Clouds gather on my bright prospects&mdash;Master Auld's exposition of the Philosophy of Slavery&mdash;City slaves&mdash;Country slaves&mdash;Contrasts&mdash;Exceptions&mdash;Mr. Hamilton's two slaves&mdash;Mrs. Hamilton's cruel treatment of them&mdash;Piteous aspect presented by them&mdash;No power to come between the slave and slaveholder.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>ESTABLISHED in my new home in Baltimore, I was not very long in perceiving that in picturing to myself what was to be my life there, my imagination had painted only the bright side; and that the reality had its dark shades as well as its light ones. The open country which had been so much to me was all shut out. Walled in on every side by towering brick buildings, the heat of the summer was intolerable to me, and the hard brick pavements almost blistered my feet. If I ventured out on to the streets, new and strange objects glared upon me at every step, and startling sounds greeted my ears from all directions. My country eyes and ears were confused and bewildered. Troops of hostile boys pounced upon me at every corner. They chased me, and called me &ldquo;Eastern-Shore man,&rdquo; till really I almost wished myself back on the Eastern Shore. My new mistress happily proved to be all she had seemed, and in her presence I easily forgot all outside annoyances. Mrs. Sophia was naturally of an excellent disposition&mdash;kind, gentle, and 
<PB ID="p92" N="92">
cheerful. The supercilious contempt for the rights and feelings of others, and the petulance and bad humor which generally characterized slaveholding ladies, were all quite absent from her manner and bearing toward me.</P>
<P>She had never been a slaveholder&mdash;a thing then quite unusual at the South&mdash;but had depended almost entirely upon her own industry for a living. To this fact the dear lady no doubt owed the excellent preservation of her natural goodness of heart, for slavery could change a saint into a sinner, and an angel into a demon. I hardly knew how to behave towards &ldquo;Miss Sopha,&rdquo; as I used to call Mrs. Hugh Auld. I could not approach her even as I had formerly approached Mrs. Thomas Auld. Why should I hang down my head, and speak with bated breath, when there was no pride to scorn me, no coldness to repel me, and no hatred to inspire me with fear? I therefore soon came to regard her as something more akin to a mother than a slaveholding mistress. So far from deeming it impudent in a slave to look her straight in the face, she seemed ever to say, &ldquo;look up, child; don't be afraid.&rdquo; The sailors belonging to the sloop esteemed it a great privilege to be the bearers of parcels or messages for her, for whenever they came, they were sure of a most kind and pleasant reception. If little Thomas was her son, and her most dearly loved child, she made me something like his half-brother in her affections. If dear Tommy was exalted to a place on his mother's knee, &ldquo;Freddy&rdquo; was honored by a place at the mother's side. Nor did the slave-boy lack the caressing strokes of her gentle hand, soothing him into the consciousness that, though motherless, he was not friendless. Mrs. Auld was not only kind-hearted, but remarkably pious; frequent in her attendance at public worship and much given to reading the Bible and to chanting hymns of praise when alone. 
<PB ID="p93" N="93">
Mr. Hugh was altogether a different character. He cared very little about religion; knew more of the world and was more a part of the world, than his wife. He doubtless set out to be, as the world goes, a respectable man and to get on by becoming a successful ship-builder, in that city of ship-building. This was his ambition, and it fully occupied him. I was of course of very little consequence to him, and when he smiled upon me, as he sometimes did, the smile was borrowed from his lovely wife, and like borrowed light, was transient, and vanished with the source whence it was derived. Though I must in truth characterize Master Hugh as a sour man of forbidding appearance, it is due to him to acknowledge that he was never cruel to me, according to the notion of cruelty in Maryland. During the first year or two, he left me almost exclusively to the management of his wife. She was my law-giver. In hands so tender as hers, and in the absence of the cruelties of the plantation, I became both physically and mentally much more sensitive, and a frown from my mistress caused me far more suffering than had Aunt Katy's hardest cuffs. Instead of the cold, damp floor of my old master's kitchen, I was on carpets; for the corn bag in winter, I had a good straw bed, well furnished with covers; for the coarse corn meal in the morning, I had good bread and mush occasionally; for my old tow-linen shirt, I had good clean clothes. I was really well off. My employment was to run of errands, and to take care of Tommy; to prevent his getting in the way of carriages, and to keep him out of harm's way generally.</P>
<P>So for a time everything went well. I say for a time, because the fatal poison of irresponsible power, and the natural influence of slave customs, were not very long in making their impression on the gentle and loving disposition of my excellent mistress. She at first regarded me 
<PB ID="p94" N="94">
as a child, like any other. This was the natural and spontaneous thought; afterwards, when she came to consider me as property, our relations to each other were changed, but a nature so noble as hers could not instantly become perverted, and it took several years before the sweetness of her temper was wholly lost.</P>
<P>The frequent hearing of my mistress reading the Bible aloud, for she often read aloud when her husband was absent, awakened my curiosity in respect to this <HI REND="italics">mystery</HI> of reading, and roused in me the desire to learn. Up to this time I had known nothing whatever of this wonderful art, and my ignorance and inexperience of what it could do for me, as well as my confidence in my mistress, emboldened me to ask her to teach me to read. With an unconsciousness and inexperience equal to my own, she readily consented, and in an incredibly short time, by her kind assistance, I had mastered the alphabet and could spell words of three or four letters. My mistress seemed almost as proud of my progress as if I had been her own child, and supposing that her husband would be as well pleased, she made no secret of what she was doing for me. Indeed, she exultingly told him of the aptness of her pupil and of her intention to persevere, as she felt it her duty to do, in teaching me, at least, to read the Bible. And here arose the first dark cloud over my Baltimore prospects, the precursor of chilling blasts and drenching storms. Master Hugh was astounded beyond measure and, probably for the first time, proceeded to unfold to his wife the true philosophy of the slave system, and the peculiar rules necessary in the nature of the case to be observed in the management of human chattels. Of course he forbade her to give me any further instruction, telling her in the first place that to do so was unlawful, as it was also unsafe; &ldquo;for,&rdquo; said he, &ldquo;if you give a nigger an inch he will take an ell. Learning will spoil the 
<PB ID="p95" N="95">

<FIGURE ID="ill4" ENTITY="dougl95"><P>MRS. AULD TEACHING HIM TO READ.</P></FIGURE>

<PB ID="p97" N="97">
best nigger in the world. If he learns to read the Bible it will forever unfit him to be a slave. He should know nothing but the will of his master, and learn to obey it. As to himself, learning will do him no good, but a great deal of harm, making him disconsolate and unhappy. If you teach him how to read, he'll want to know how to write, and this accomplished, he'll be running away with himself.&rdquo; Such was the tenor of Master Hugh's oracular exposition; and it must be confessed that he very clearly comprehended the nature and the requirements of the relation of master and slave. His discourse was the first decidedly anti-slavery lecture to which it had been my lot to listen. Mrs. Auld evidently felt the force of what he said, and, like an obedient wife, began to shape her course in the direction indicated by him. The effect of his words <HI REND="italics">on me</HI> was neither slight nor transitory. His iron sentences, cold and harsh, sunk like heavy weights deep into my heart, and stirred up within me a rebellion not soon to be allayed.</P>
<P>This was a new and special revelation, dispelling a painful mystery against which my youthful understanding had struggled, and struggled in vain, to wit, the white man's power to perpetuate the enslavement of the black man. &ldquo;Very well,&rdquo; thought I. &ldquo;Knowledge unfits a child to be a slave.&rdquo; I instinctively assented to the proposition, and from that moment I understood the direct pathway from slavery to freedom. It was just what I needed, and it came to me at a time and from a source whence I least expected it. Of course I was greatly saddened at the thought of losing the assistance of my kind mistress, but the information so instantly derived, to some extent compensated me for the loss I had sustained in this direction. Wise as Mr. Auld was, he underrated my comprehension, and had little idea of the use to which I was capable of putting the impressive lesson he was giving 
<PB ID="p98" N="98">
to his wife. He wanted me to be a slave; I had already voted against that on the home plantation of Col. Lloyd. That which he most loved I most hated; and the very determination which he expressed to keep me in ignorance only rendered me the more resolute to seek intelligence. In learning to read, therefore, I am not sure that I do not owe quite as much to the opposition of my master as to the kindly assistance of my amiable mistress. I acknowledge the benefit rendered me by the one, and by the other, believing that but for my mistress I might have grown up in ignorance.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p99" N="99">
<HEAD>CHAPTER XI. <LB> GROWING IN KNOWLEDGE</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>My mistress&mdash;Her slaveholding duties&mdash;Their effects on her originally noble nature&mdash;The conflict in her mind&mdash;She opposes my learning to read&mdash;Too late&mdash;She had given me the &ldquo;inch,&rdquo; I was resolved to take the &ldquo;ell&rdquo;&mdash;How I pursued my study to read&mdash;My tutors&mdash;What progress I made&mdash;Slavery&mdash;What I heard said about it&mdash;Thirteen years old&mdash;Columbian orator&mdash;Dialogue&mdash;Speeches&mdash;Sheridan&mdash;Pitt&mdash;Lords Chatham and Fox&mdash;Knowledge increasing&mdash;Liberty&mdash;Singing&mdash;Sadness&mdash;unhappiness of Mrs. Sophia&mdash;My hatred of slavery&mdash;One Upas tree overshadows us all.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>I LIVED in the family of Mr. Auld, at Baltimore, seven years, during which time, as the almanac makers say of the weather, my condition was variable. The most interesting feature of my history here was my learning, under somewhat marked disadvantages, to read and write. In attaining this knowledge I was compelled to resort to indirections by no means congenial to my nature, and which were really humiliating to my sense of candor and uprightness. My mistress, checked in her benevolent designs toward me, not only ceased instructing me herself, but set her face as a flint against my learning to read by any means. It is due to her to say, however. that she did not adopt this course in all its stringency at first. She either thought it unnecessary, or she lacked the depravity needed to make herself forget at once my human nature. She was, as I have said, naturally a kind and tender-hearted woman, and in the humanity of her heart and the simplicity of her mind, she set out, when I first went to live with her, to treat me as she supposed one human being ought to treat another.</P>
<PB ID="p100" N="100">
<P>Nature never intended that men and women should be either slaves or slaveholders, and nothing but rigid training long persisted in, can perfect the character of the one or the other.</P>
<P>Mrs. Auld was singularly deficient in the qualities of a slaveholder. It was no easy matter for her to think or to feel that the curly-headed boy, who stood by her side, and even leaned on her lap, who was loved by little Tommy, and who loved little Tommy in turn, sustained to her only the relation of a chattel. I was more than that; she felt me to be more than that. I could talk and sing; I could laugh and weep; I could reason and remember; I could love and hate. I was human, and she, dear lady, knew and felt me to be so. How could she then treat me as a brute, without a mighty struggle with all the noblest powers of her soul? That struggle came, and the will and power of the husband were victorious. Her noble soul was overcome, and he who wrought the wrong was injured in the fall no less than the rest of the household. When I went into that household, it was the abode of happiness and contentment. The wife and mistress there was a model of affection and tenderness. Her fervent piety and watchful uprightness made it impossible to see her without thinking and feeling that &ldquo;that woman is a Christian.&rdquo; There was no sorrow nor suffering for which she had not a tear, and there was no innocent joy for which she had not a smile. She had bread for the hungry, clothes for the naked, and comfort for every mourner who came within her reach.</P>
<P>But slavery soon proved its ability to divest her of these excellent qualities, and her home of its early happiness. Conscience cannot stand much violence. Once thoroughly injured, who is he who can repair the damage? If it be broken toward the slave on Sunday, it will be toward the master on Monday. It cannot long endure 
<PB ID="p101" N="101">
such shocks. It must stand unharmed, or it does not stand at all. As my condition in the family waxed bad, that of the family waxed no better. The first step in the wrong direction was the violence done to nature and to conscience in arresting the benevolence that would have enlightened my young mind. In ceasing to instruct me, my mistress had to seek to justify herself <HI REND="italics">to</HI> herself, and once consenting to take sides in such a debate, she was compelled to hold her position. One needs little knowledge of moral philosophy to see where she inevitably landed. She finally became even more violent in her opposition to my learning to read than was Mr. Auld himself. Nothing now appeared to make her more angry than seeing me, seated in some nook or corner, quietly reading a book or newspaper. She would rush at me with the utmost fury, and snatch the book or paper from my hand, with something of the wrath and consternation which a traitor might be supposed to feel on being discovered in a plot by some dangerous spy. The conviction once thoroughly established in her mind, that education and slavery were incompatible with each other, I was most narrowly watched in all my movements. If I remained in a separate room from the family for any considerable length of time, I was sure to be suspected of having a book, and was at once called to give an account of myself. But this was too late: the first and never-to-be-retraced step had been taken. Teaching me the alphabet had been the &ldquo;inch&rdquo; given, I was now waiting only for the opportunity to &ldquo;take the ell.&rdquo;</P>
<P>Filled with the determination to learn to read at any cost, I hit upon many expedients to accomplish that much desired end. The plan which I mainly adopted, and the one which was the most successful, was that of using as teachers my young white playmates, with whom I met on the streets. I used almost constantly to carry a copy of 
<PB ID="p102" N="102">
Webster's spelling-book in my pocket, and when sent of errands, or when play-time was allowed me, I would step aside with my young friends and take a lesson in spelling. I am greatly indebted to these boys&mdash;Gustavus Dorgan, Joseph Bailey, Charles Farity, and William Cosdry.</P>
<P>Although slavery was a delicate subject and, in Maryland, very cautiously talked about among grown up people, I frequently talked with the white boys about it, and that very freely. I would sometimes say to them, while seated on a curbstone or a cellar door, &ldquo;I wish I could be free, as you will be when you get to be men.&rdquo; &ldquo;You will be free, you know, as soon as you are twenty-one, and can go where you like, but I am a slave for life. Have I not as good a right to be free as you have?&rdquo; Words like these, I observed, always troubled them; and I had no small satisfaction in drawing out from them, as I occasionally did, that fresh and bitter condemnation of slavery which ever springs from natures unseared and unperverted. Of all consciences, let me have those to deal with, which have not been seared and bewildered with the cares and perplexities of life. I do not remember ever while I was in slavery, to have met with a <HI REND="italics">boy</HI> who defended the system, but I do remember many times, when I was consoled by them, and by them encouraged to hope that something would yet occur by which I would be made free. Over and over again, they have told me that &ldquo;they believed I had as good a right to be free as <HI REND="italics">they</HI> had,&rdquo; and that &ldquo;they did not believe God ever made any one to be a slave.&rdquo; It is easily seen that such little conversations with my playfellows had no tendency to weaken my love of liberty, nor to render me contented as a slave.</P>
<P>When I was about thirteen years old, and had succeeded in learning to read, every increase of knowledge, especially anything respecting the free states, was an 
<PB ID="p103" N="103">
additional weight to the almost intolerable burden of my thought&mdash;<HI REND="italics">&ldquo;I am a slave for life.&rdquo;</HI> To my bondage I could see no end. It was a terrible reality, and I shall never be able to tell how sadly that thought chafed my young spirit. Fortunately or unfortunately, I had, by blacking boots for some gentlemen, earned a little money with which I purchased of Mr. Knight, on Thames street, what was then a very popular school book, viz., &ldquo;The Columbian Orator,&rdquo; for which I paid fifty cents. I was led to buy this book by hearing some little boys say that  they were going to learn some pieces out of it for the exhibition. This volume was indeed a rich treasure, and, for a time, every opportunity afforded me was spent in diligently perusing it. Among much other interesting matter, that which I read again and again with unflagging satisfaction was a short dialogue between a master and his slave. The slave is represented as having been recaptured in a second attempt to run away; and the master opens the dialogue with an upbraiding speech, charging the slave with ingratitude, and demanding to know what he has to say in his own defense. Thus upbraided and thus called upon to reply, the slave rejoins that he knows how little anything that he can say will avail, seeing that he is completely in the hands of his owner; and with noble resolution, calmly says, &ldquo;I submit to my fate.&rdquo; Touched by the slave's answer, the master insists upon his further speaking, and recapitulates the many acts of kindness which he has performed toward the slave, and tells him he is permitted to speak for himself. Thus invited, the quondam slave made a spirited defense of himself, and thereafter the whole argument for and against slavery is brought out. The master was vanquished at every turn in the argument, and, appreciating the fact, he generously and meekly emancipates the slave, with his best wishes for his prosperity.</P>
<PB ID="p104" N="104">
<P>It is unnecessary to say that a dialogue with such an origin and such an end, read by me when every nerve of my being was in revolt at my own condition as a slave, affected me most powerfully. I could not help feeling that the day might yet come when the well-directed answers made by the slave to the master, in this instance, would find a counterpart in my own experience. This, however, was not all the fanaticism which I found in the Columbian Orator. I met there one of Sheridan's mighty speeches on the subject of Catholic Emancipation, Lord Chatham's speech on the American War, and speeches by the great William Pitt, and by Fox. These were all choice documents to me, and I read them over and over again, with an interest ever increasing, because it was ever gaining in intelligence; for the more I read them the better I understood them. The reading of these speeches added much to my limited stock of language, and enabled me to give tongue to many interesting thoughts which had often flashed through my mind and died away for want of words in which to give them utterance. The mighty power and heart-searching directness of truth penetrating the heart of a slave-holder and compelling him to yield up his earthly interests to the claims of eternal justice, were finely illustrated in the dialogue, and from the speeches of Sheridan I got a bold and powerful denunciation of oppression and a most brilliant vindication of the rights of man.</P>
<P>Here was indeed a noble acquisition. If I had ever wavered under the consideration that the Almighty, in some way, had ordained slavery and willed my enslavement for His own glory, I wavered no longer. I had now penetrated to the secret of all slavery and of all oppression, and had ascertained their true foundation to be in the pride, the power and the avarice of man. With a book in my hand so redolent of the principles of liberty, and 
<PB ID="p105" N="105">
with a perception of my own human nature and of the facts of my past and present experience, I was equal to a contest with the religious advocates of slavery, whether white or black; for blindness in this matter was not confined to the white people. I have met, at the south, many good, religious colored people who were under the delusion that God required them to submit to slavery and to wear their chains with meekness and humility. I could entertain no such nonsense as this, and I quite lost my patience when I found a colored man weak enough to believe such stuff. Nevertheless, eager as I was to partake of the tree of knowledge, its fruits were bitter as well as sweet. &ldquo;Slaveholders,&rdquo; thought I, &ldquo;are only a band of successful robbers, who, leaving their own homes, went into Africa for the purpose of stealing and reducing my people to slavery.&rdquo; I loathed them as the meanest and the most wicked of men. And as I read, behold! the very discontent so graphically predicted by Master Hugh had already come upon me. I was no longer the light-hearted, gleesome boy full of mirth and play, that I was when I landed in Baltimore. Light had penetrated the moral dungeon where I had lain, and I saw the bloody whip for my back and the iron chain for my feet, and my <HI REND="italics">good, kind</HI> master was the author of my situation. The revelation haunted me, stung me, and made me gloomy and miserable. As I writhed under the sting and torment of this knowledge I almost envied my fellow slaves their stupid indifference. It opened my eyes to the horrible pit, and revealed the teeth of the frightful dragon that was ready to pounce upon me; but alas, it opened no way for my escape. I wished myself a beast, a bird, anything rather than a slave. I was wretched and gloomy beyond my ability to describe. This everlasting thinking distressed and tormented me; and yet there was no getting rid of this subject of my thoughts. Liberty, as the inestimable
<PB ID="p106" N="106">
birthright of every man, converted every object into an asserter of this right. I heard it in every sound, and saw it in every object. It was ever present to torment me with a sense of my wretchedness. The more beautiful and charming were the smiles of nature, the more horrible and desolate was my condition. I saw nothing without seeing it, and I heard nothing without hearing it. I do not exaggerate when I say that it looked at me in every star, smiled in every calm, breathed in every wind and moved in every storm. I have no doubt that my state of mind had something to do with the change in treatment which my mistress adopted towards me. I can easily believe that my leaden, downcast, and disconsolate look was very offensive to her. Poor lady! She did not understand my trouble, and I could not tell her. Could I have made her acquainted with the real state of my mind and given her the reasons therefor, it might have been well for both of us. As it was, her abuse fell upon me like the blows of the false prophet upon his ass; she did not know that an angel stood in the way. Nature made us friends, but slavery had made us enemies. My interests were in a direction opposite to hers, and we both had our private thoughts and plans. She aimed to keep me ignorant, and I resolved to <HI REND="italics">know,</HI> although knowledge only increased my misery. My feelings were not the result of any marked cruelty in the treatment I received; they sprung from the consideration of my being a slave at all. It was <HI REND="italics">slavery,</HI> not its mere <HI REND="italics">incidents</HI> that I hated. I had been cheated. I saw through the attempt to keep me in ignorance. I saw that slaveholders would have gladly made me believe that, in making a slave of me and in making slaves of others, they were merely acting under the authority of God, and I felt to them as to robbers and deceivers. The feeding and clothing me well could not atone for taking my liberty from me. The
<PB ID="p107" N="107">
smiles of my mistress could not remove the deep sorrow that dwelt in my young bosom. Indeed, these came, in time, but to deepen my sorrow. She had changed, and the reader will see that I too, had changed. We were both victims to the same overshadowing evil, <HI REND="italics">she</HI> as mistress, I as slave. I will not censure her harshly.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p108" N="108">
<HEAD>CHAPTER XII. <LB> RELIGIOUS NATURE AWAKENED.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Abolitionists spoken of&mdash;Eagerness to know the meaning of word&mdash;Consults the dictionary&mdash;Incendiary information&mdash;The enigma solved&mdash;&ldquo;Nat Turner&rdquo; insurrection&mdash;Cholera&mdash;Religion&mdash;Methodist minister&mdash;Religious impressions&mdash;Father Lawson&mdash;His character and occupation&mdash;His influence over me&mdash;Our mutual attachment&mdash;New hopes and aspirations&mdash;Heavenly light&mdash;Two Irishmen on wharf&mdash;Conversation with them&mdash;Learning to write&mdash;My aims.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>IN the unhappy state of mind described in the foregoing chapter, regretting my very existence because doomed to a life of bondage, and so goaded and wretched as to be even tempted at times to take my own life, I was most keenly sensitive to know any and everything possible that had any relation to the subject of slavery. I was all ears, all eyes, whenever the words slave or slavery dropped from the lips of any white person, and more and more frequently occasions occurred when these words became leading ones in high, social debate at our house. Very often I would overhear Master Hugh, or some of his company, speak with much warmth of the <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;abolitionists.&rdquo; Who</HI> or what the <HI REND="italics">abolitionists</HI> were, I was totally ignorant. I found, however, that whoever or whatever they might be, they were most <SIC CORR="cardinally">cordinally</SIC> hated and abused by slaveholders of every grade. I very soon discovered too, that slavery was, in some sort, under consideration whenever the abolitionists were alluded to. This made the term a very interesting one to me. If a slave had made good his escape from slavery, it was generally alleged that he had been persuaded and assisted to do so 
<PB ID="p109" N="109">
by the abolitionists. If a slave killed his master, or struck down his overseer, or set fire to his master's dwelling, or committed any violence or crime, out of the common way, it was certain to be said that such a crime was the legitimate fruits of the abolition movement. Hearing such charges often repeated, I, naturally enough, received the impression that abolition&mdash;whatever else it might be&mdash;was not unfriendly to the slave, nor very friendly to the slaveholder. I therefore set about finding out, if possible, <HI REND="italics">who</HI> and <HI REND="italics">what</HI> the abolitionists were, and <HI REND="italics">why</HI> they were so obnoxious to the slaveholders. The dictionary offered me very little help. It taught me that abolition was &ldquo;the act of abolishing;&rdquo; but it left me in ignorance at the very point where I most wanted information, and that was, as to the thing to be abolished. A city newspaper&mdash;the &ldquo;Baltimore <HI REND="italics">American</HI>&rdquo;&mdash;gave me the incendiary information denied me by the dictionary. In its columns I found that on a certain day a vast number of petitions and memorials had been presented to Congress, praying for the abolition of slavery in the District of Columbia, and for the abolition of the slave trade between the States of the Union. This was enough. the vindictive bitterness, the marked caution, the studied reserve, and the ambiguity practiced by our white folks when alluding to this subject, was now fully explained. Ever after that, when I heard the word abolition, I felt the matter one of a personal concern, and I drew near to listen whenever I could do so, without seeming too solicitous and prying. There was HOPE in those words. Ever and anon too, I could see some terrible denunciation of slavery in our papers,&mdash;copied from abolition papers at the North,&mdash;and the injustice of such denunciation commented on. These I read with avidity. I had a deep satisfaction in the thought that the rascality of slaveholders was not concealed from the eyes of the world, and
<PB ID="p110" N="110">
that I was not alone in abhorring the cruelty and brutality of slavery. A still deeper train of thought was stirred. I saw that there was fear as well as rage in the manner of speaking of the abolitionists, and from this I inferred that they must have some power in the country, and I felt that they might perhaps succeed in their designs. When I met with a slave to whom I deemed it safe to talk on the subject, I would impart to him so much of the mystery as I had been able to penetrate. Thus the light of this grand movement broke in upon my mind by degrees; and I must say that ignorant as I was of the philosophy of that movement, I believed in it from the first, and I believed in it, partly, because I saw that it alarmed the consciences of the slaveholders. The insurrection of Nat. Turner had been quelled, but the alarm and terror which it occasioned had not subsided. The cholera was then on its way to this country, and I remember thinking that God was angry with the white people because of their slaveholding wickedness, and therefore his judgments were abroad in the land. Of course it was impossible for me not to hope much for the abolition movement when I saw it supported by the Almighty, and armed with DEATH.</P>
<P>Previously to my contemplation of the anti-slavery movement and its probable results, my mind had been seriously awakened to the subject of religion. I was not more than thirteen years old, when, in my loneliness and destitution, I longed for some one to whom I could go, as to a father and protector. The preaching of a white Methodist minister, named Hanson, was the means of causing me to feel that in God I had such a friend. He thought that all men, great and small, bond and free, were sinners in the sight of God: that they were by nature rebels against his government: and that they must repent of their sins, and be reconciled to God through Christ. I 
<PB ID="p111" N="111">
cannot say that I had a very distinct notion of what was required of me, but one thing I did know well: that I was wretched and had no means of making myself otherwise. I consulted a good colored man named Charles Lawson, and in tones of holy affection he told me to pray, and to &ldquo;cast all my care upon God.&rdquo; This I sought to do; and though for weeks I was a poor, broken-hearted mourner, traveling through doubts and fears, I finally found my burden lightened, and my heart relieved. I loved all mankind, slaveholders not excepted, though I abhorred slavery more than ever. I saw the world in a new light, and my great concern was to have everybody converted. My desire to learn increased, and especially did I want a thorough acquaintance with the contents of the Bible. I have gathered scattered pages of the Bible from the filthy street-gutters, and washed and dried them, that in moments of leisure I might get a word or two of wisdom from them. While thus religiously seeking knowledge, I became acquainted with a good old colored man named Lawson. This man not only prayed three times a day, but he prayed as he walked through the streets, at his work, on his dray&mdash;everywhere. His life was a life of prayer, and his words when he spoke to any one, were about a better world. Uncle Lawson lived near Master Hugh's house, and becoming deeply attached to him, I went often with him to prayer-meeting and spent much of my leisure time on Sunday with him. The old man could read a little, and I was a great help to him in making out the hard words, for I was a better reader than he. I could teach him &ldquo;the letter,&rdquo; but he could teach me &ldquo;the spirit,&rdquo; and refreshing times we had together, in singing and praying. These meetings went on for a long time without the knowledge either of Master Hugh or my mistress. Both knew, however, that I had become religious, and seemed to respect my conscientious piety. My mistress was still a
<PB ID="p112" N="112">
professor of religion, and belonged to class. Her leader was no less a person than Rev. Beverly Waugh, the presiding elder, and afterwards one of the bishops of the Methodist Episcopal church.</P>
<P>In view of the cares and anxieties incident to the life she was leading, and especially in view of the separation from religious associations to which she was subjected, my mistress had, as I have before stated, become lukewarm, and needed to be looked up by her leader. This often brought Mr. Waugh to our house, and gave me an opportunity to hear him exhort and pray. But my chief instructor in religious matters was Uncle Lawson. He was my spiritual father and I loved him intensely, and was at his house every chance I could get. This pleasure, however, was not long unquestioned. Master Hugh became averse to our intimacy, and threatened to whip me if I ever went there again. I now felt myself persecuted by a wicked man, and I <HI REND="italics">would</HI> go. The good old man had told me that the &ldquo;Lord had great work for me to do,&rdquo; and I must prepare to do it; that he had been shown that I must preach the gospel. His words made a very deep impression upon me, and I verily felt that some such work was before me, though I could not see how I could ever engage in its performance. &ldquo;The good Lord would bring it to pass in his own good time,&rdquo; he said, and that I must go on reading and studying the Scriptures. This advice and these suggestions were not without their influence on my character and destiny. He fanned my already intense love of knowledge into a flame by assuring me that I was to be a useful man in the world. When I would say to him, &ldquo;How can these things be? and what can I do?&rdquo; his simple reply was, <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;Trust in the Lord.&rdquo;</HI> When I would tell him, &ldquo;I am a slave, and a slave for life, how can I do anything?&rdquo; he would quietly answer, &ldquo;The <HI REND="italics">Lord</HI> can make you free, my 
<PB ID="p113" N="113">
dear; all things are possible with Him; only have <HI REND="italics">faith</HI> in God. &lsquo;Ask, and it shall be given you.&rsquo; If you want liberty, ask the Lord for it <HI REND="italics">in</HI> FAITH, <HI REND="italics">and He will give it to you.</HI>&rdquo;</P>
<P>Thus assured and thus cheered on under the inspiration of hope, I worked and prayed with a light heart, believing that my life was under the guidance of a wisdom higher than my own. With all other blessings sought at the mercy seat, I always prayed that God would, of His great mercy, and in His own good time, deliver me from my bondage.</P>
<P>I went, one day, on the wharf of Mr. Waters, and seeing two Irishmen unloading a scow of stone or ballast, I went on board unasked, and helped them. When we had finished the work one of the men came to me, aside, and asked me a number of questions, and among them if I were a slave? I told him &ldquo;I was a slave for life.&rdquo; The good Irishman gave a shrug, and seemed deeply affected. He said it was a pity so fine a little fellow as I should be a slave for life. They both had much to say about the matter, and expressed the deepest sympathy with me, and the most decided hatred of slavery. They went so far as to tell me that I ought to run away and go to the north; that I should find friends there, and that I should then be as free as anybody. I pretended not to be interested in what they said, for I feared they might be treacherous. White men were not unfrequently known to encourage slaves to escape, and then, to get the reward, they would kidnap them and return them to their masters. While I mainly inclined to the notion that these men were honest and meant me no ill, I feared it might be otherwise. I nevertheless remembered their words and their advice, and looked forward to an escape to the north as a possible means of gaining the liberty for which my heart panted. It was not my enslavement at the then present 
<PB ID="p114" N="114">
time which most affected me; the being a slave <HI REND="italics">for life</HI> was the saddest thought. I was too young to think of running away immediately; besides, I wished to learn to write before going, as I might have occasion to write my own pass. I now not only had the hope of freedom, but a foreshadowing of the means by which I might some day gain that inestimable boon. Meanwhile I resolved to add to my educational attainments the art of writing.</P>
<P>After this manner I began to learn to write. I was much in the ship-yard&mdash;Master Hugh's, and that of Durgan &amp; Bailey, and I observed that the carpenters, after hewing and getting ready a piece of timber to use, wrote on it the initials of the name of that part of the ship for which it was intended. When, for instance, a piece of timber was ready for the starboard side, it was marked with a capital &ldquo;S.&rdquo; A piece for the larboard side was marked &ldquo;L.&rdquo;; larboard forward was marked &ldquo;L. F.;&rdquo; larboard aft was marked &ldquo;L. A.&rdquo;; starboard aft, &ldquo;S. A.&rdquo;; and starboard forward, &ldquo;S. F.&rdquo; I soon learned these letters, and for what they were placed on the timbers.</P>
<P>My work now was to keep fire under the steam-box, and to watch the ship-yard while the carpenters had gone to dinner. This interval gave me a fine opportunity for copying the letters named. I soon astonished myself with the ease with which I made the letters, and the thought was soon present, &ldquo;If I can make four letters I can make more.&rdquo; Having made these readily and easily, when I met boys about the Bethel church or on any of our play-grounds, I entered the lists with them in the art of writing, and would make the letters which I had been so fortunate as to learn, and ask them to &ldquo;beat that if they could.&rdquo; With play-mates for my teachers, fences and pavements for my copy-books, and chalk for my pen and ink, I learned to write. I however adopted, afterward, 
<PB ID="p115" N="115">
various methods for improving my hand. The most successful was copying the <HI REND="italics">italics</HI> in Webster's spelling-book until I could make them all without looking on the book. By this time my little &ldquo;Master Tommy&rdquo; had grown to be a big boy, and had written over a number of copy-books and brought them home. They had been shown to the neighbors, had elicited due praise, and had been laid carefully away. Spending parts of my time both at the shipyard and the house, I was often the lone keeper of the latter as of the former. When my mistress left me in charge of the house I had a grand time. I got Master Tommy's copy-books and a pen and ink, and in the ample spaces between the lines I wrote other lines as nearly like his as possible. The process was a tedious one, and I ran the risk of getting a flogging for marking the highly-prized copy-books of the oldest son. In addition to these opportunities, sleeping as I did in the kitchen loft, a room seldom visited by any of the family, I contrived to get a flour-barrel up there and a chair, and upon the head of that barrel I have written, or endeavored to write, copying from the Bible and the Methodist hymn-book, and other books which I had accumulated, till late at night, and when all the family were in bed and asleep. I was supported in my endeavors by renewed advice and by holy promises from the good father Lawson, with whom I continued to meet and pray and read the Scriptures. Although Master Hugh was aware of these meetings, I must say for his credit that he never executed his threats to whip me for having thus innocently employed my leisure time.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p116" N="116">
<HEAD>CHAPTER XIII. <LB> THE VICISSITUDES OF SLAVE LIFE.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Death of old Master's son Richard speedily followed by that of old Master&mdash;Valuation and division of all the property, including the slaves&mdash;Sent for to come to Hillsborough to be valued and divided&mdash;Sad prospects and grief&mdash;Parting&mdash;Slaves have no voice in deciding their own destinies&mdash;General dread of falling into Master Andrew's hands&mdash;His drunkenness&mdash;Good fortune in falling to Miss Lucretia&mdash;She allows my return to Baltimore&mdash;Joy at Master Hugh's&mdash;Death of Miss Lucretia&mdash;Master Thomas Auld's second marriage&mdash;The new wife unlike the old&mdash;Again removed from Master Hugh's&mdash;Reasons for regret&mdash;Plan of escape.</P></ARGUMENT><P>I MUST now ask the reader to go back with me a little in point of time, in my humble story, and notice another circumstance that entered into my slavery experience, and which, doubtless, has had a share in deepening my horror of slavery and of my hostility toward those men and measures that practically uphold the slave system.</P><P>It has already been observed that though I was, after my removal from Col. Lloyd's plantation, in <HI REND="italics">form</HI> the slave of Master Hugh Auld, I was in <HI REND="italics">fact</HI> and in <HI REND="italics">law</HI> the slave of my old master, Capt. Anthony. Very well. In a very short time after I went to Baltimore my old master's youngest son, Richard, died; and in three years and six months after, my old master himself died, leaving, to share the estate, only his daughter Lucretia and his son Andrew. The old man died while on a visit to his daughter in Hillsborough, where Capt. Auld and Mrs. Lucretia now lived. Master Thomas, having given up the 
<PB ID="p117" N="117">
command of Col. Lloyd's sloop, was now keeping store in that town.</P>
<P>Cut off thus unexpectedly, Capt. Anthony died intestate, and his property must be equally divided between his two children, Andrew and Lucretia.</P>
<P>The valuation and division of slaves among contending heirs was a most important incident in slave life. The characters and tendencies of the heirs were generally well understood by the slaves who were to be divided, of whom all had their a versions and their preferences. But neither their aversions nor their preferences availed anything.</P>
<P>On the death of old master I was immediately sent for to be valued and divided with the other property. Personally, my concern was mainly about my possible removal from the home of Master Hugh, for up to this time there had no dark clouds arisen to darken the sky of that happy abode. It was a sad day to me when I left for the Eastern Shore, to be valued and divided, as it was for my dear mistress and teacher, and for little Tommy. We all three wept bitterly, for we were parting, and it might be we were parting forever. No one could tell amongst which pile of chattels I might be flung. Thus early, I got a foretaste of that painful uncertainty which in one form or another was ever obtruding itself in the pathway of the slave. It furnished me a new insight into the unnatural power to which I was subjected. Sickness,  adversity, and death may interfere with the plans and purposes of all, but the slave had the added danger of changing homes, in the separations unknown to other men. Then, too, there was the intensified degradation of the spectacle. What an assemblage! Men and women, young and old, married and single; moral and thinking human beings, in open contempt of their humanity, leveled at a low with horses, sheep, horned cattle, and swine. Horses and men. cattle and women, pigs and children&mdash;
<PB ID="p118" N="118">
all holding the same rank in the scale of social existence, and all subjected to the same narrow inspection, to ascertain their value in gold and silver&mdash;the only standard of worth applied by slaveholders to their slaves. Personality swallowed up in the sordid idea of property! Manhood lost in chattelhood!</P>
<P>The valuation over, then came the division and apportionment. Our destiny was to be <HI REND="italics">fixed for life,</HI> and we had no more voice in the decision of the question than the oxen and cows that stood chewing at the hay-mow. One word of the appraisers, against all preferences and prayers, could sunder all the ties of friendship and affection, even to separating husbands and wives, parents and children. We were all appalled before that power which, to human seeming, could, in a moment, bless or blast us. Added to this dread of separation, most painful to the majority of the slaves, we all had a decided horror of falling into the hands of Master Andrew, who was distinguished for his cruelty and intemperance.</P>
<P>Slaves had a great dread, very naturally, of falling into the hands of drunken owners. Master Andrew was a confirmed sot, and had already by his profligate dissipation wasted a large portion of his father's property. To fall into his hands, therefore, was considered as the first step toward being sold away to the far South. He would no doubt spend his fortune in a few years, it was thought, and his farms and slaves would be sold at public auction, and the slaves hurried away to the cotton-fields and rice-swamps of the burning South. This was cause of deep consternation.</P>
<P>The people of the North, and free people generally, I think, have less attachment to the places where they are born and brought up than had the slaves. Their freedom to come and go, to be here or there, as they list, prevents any extravagant attachment to any one particular place. 
<PB ID="p119" N="119">
On the other hand, the slave was a fixture; he had no choice, no goal, but was pegged down to one single spot, and must take root there or nowhere. The idea of removal elsewhere came generally in shape of a threat, and in punishment for crime. It was therefore attended with fear and dread. The enthusiasm which animates the bosoms of young freemen, when they contemplate a life in the far West, or in some distant country, where they expect to rise to wealth and distinction, could have no place in the thought of the slave; nor could those from whom they separated know anything of that cheerfulness with which friends and relations yield each other up, when they feel that it is for the good of the departing one that he is removed from his native place. Then, too, there is correspondence and the hope of reunion,  but with the slaves, all these mitigating circumstances were wanting. There was no improvement in condition <HI REND="italics">probable</HI>&mdash;no correspondence <HI REND="italics">possible</HI>&mdash;no reunion attainable. His going out into the world was like a living man going into the tomb, who, with open eyes, sees himself buried out of sight and hearing of wife, children, and friends of kindred tie.</P>
<P>In contemplating the likelihoods and possibilities of our circumstances, I probably suffered more than most of my fellow-servants. I had known what it was to experience kind and even tender treatment; they had known nothing of the sort. Life to them had been rough and thorny, as well as dark. They had&mdash;most of them&mdash;lived on my old master's farm in Tuckahoe, and had felt the rigors of Mr. Plummer's rule. He had written his character on the living parchment of most of their backs, and left them seamed and callous; my back (thanks to my early removal to Baltimore) was yet tender. I had left a kind mistress in tears when we parted, and the probability of ever seeing her again, trembling in the 
<PB ID="p120" N="120">
balance, as it were, could not fail to excite in me alarm and agony. The thought of becoming the slave of Andrew Anthony&mdash;who but a few days before the division, had, in my presence, seized my brother Perry by the throat, dashed him on the ground, and with the heel of his boot stamped him on the head, until the blood gushed from his nose and ears&mdash;was terrible! This fiendish proceeding had no better apology than the fact that Perry had gone to play when Master Andrew wanted him for some trifling service. After inflicting this cruel treatment on my brother, observing me, as I looked at him in astonishment, he said, &ldquo;<HI REND="italics">That's</HI> the way I'll serve you, one of these days&rdquo;; meaning, probably, when I should come into his possession. This threat, the reader may well suppose, was not very tranquilizing to my feelings.</P>
<P>At last the anxiety and suspense were ended; and ended, thanks to a kind Providence, in accordance with my wishes. I fell to the portion of Mrs. Lucretia, the dear lady who bound up my head in her father's kitchen, and shielded me from the maledictions of Aunt Katy.</P>
<P>Capt. Thomas Auld and Mrs. Lucretia at once decided on my return to Baltimore. They knew how warmly Mrs. Hugh Auld was attached to me, and how delighted Tommy would be to see me, and withal, having no immediate use for me, they willingly concluded this arrangement.</P>
<P>I need not stop to narrate my joy on finding myself back in Baltimore. I was just one month absent, but the time seemed fully six months.</P>
<P>I had returned to Baltimore but a short time when the tidings reached me that my kind friend, Mrs. Lucretia, was dead. She left one child, a daughter, named Amanda, of whom I shall speak again. Shortly after the death of Mrs. Lucretia, Master Andrew died, leaving a wife and one child. Thus the whole family of Anthonys, as it existed 
<PB ID="p121" N="121">
when I went to Col. Lloyd's place, was swept away during the first five years' time of my residence at Master Hugh Auld's in Baltimore.</P>
<P>No especial alternation took place in the condition of the slaves, in consequence of these deaths, yet I could not help the feeling that I was less secure now that Mrs. Lucretia was gone. While she lived, I felt that I had a strong friend to plead for me in any emergency.</P>
<P>In a little book which I published six years after my escape from slavery, entitled, &ldquo;Narrative of Frederick Douglass,&rdquo;&mdash;when the distance between the past then described and the present was  not so great as it is now&mdash;speaking of these changes in my master's family, and their results, I used this language: &ldquo;Now all the property of my old master, slaves included, was in the hands of strangers&mdash;strangers who had had nothing to do in its accumulation. Not a slave was left free. All remained slaves, from the youngest to the oldest. If any one thing more than another in my experience has served to deeper my conviction of the infernal character of slavery and fill me with unutterable loathing of slaveholders, it is their base ingratitude to my poor old grandmother. She had served my old master faithfully from youth to old age. She had been the source of all his wealth; she had peopled his plantation with slaves; she had become a great-grandmother in his service. She had rocked him in his infancy, attended him in his childhood, served him through life, and at his death wiped from his icy brow the cold death-sweat, and closed his eyes forever. She was nevertheless a slave&mdash;a slave for life&mdash;a slave in the hands of strangers; and in their hands she saw her children, her grandchildren, and her great-grandchildren, divided like so many sheep; and this without being gratified with the small privilege of a single word as to their or her own destiny. And to cap the climax of their base ingratitude, 
<PB ID="p122" N="122">
my grandmother, who was now very old, having outlived my old master and all his children, having seen the beginning and end of them, her present owner&mdash;his grandson&mdash;finding that she was of but little value; that her frame was already racked with the pains of old age and that complete helplessness was fast stealing over her once active limbs&mdash;took her to the woods, built her a little hut with a mud chimney and then gave her the <HI REND="italics">bounteous</HI> privilege of there supporting herself in utter loneliness; thus virtually turning her out to die. If my poor, dear old grandmother now lives, she lives to remember and mourn over the loss of children, the loss of grandchildren and the loss of great-grandchildren. They are, in the language of Whittier, the slave's poet:</P>
<LG TYPE="poem">
<LG>
<L>&lsquo;Gone, gone, sold and gone,</L>
<L>To the rice-swamp dank and lone;</L>
<L>Where the slave-whip ceaseless swings,</L>
<L>Where the noisome insect stings,</L>
<L>Where the fever-demon strews</L>
<L>Poison with the falling dews,</L>
<L>Where the sickly sunbeams glare</L>
<L>Through the hot and misty air:&mdash;</L>
</LG>
<LG>
<L>Gone, gone, sold and gone,</L>
<L>To the rice-swamp, dank and lone,</L>
<L>From Virginia's hills and waters&mdash;</L>
<L>Woe is me, my stolen daughters!&rsquo;</L>
</LG>
</LG>
<P>&ldquo;The hearth is desolate. The unconscious children who once sang and danced in her presence are gone. She gropes her way, in the darkness of age, for a drink of water. Instead of the voices of her children, she hears by day the moans of the dove, and by night the screams of the hideous owl. All is gloom. The grave is at the door; and now, weighed down by the pains and aches of old age, when the head inclines to the feet, when the beginning and ending of human existence meet, and helpless infancy, and painful old age combine together, at this 
<PB ID="p123" N="123">
time,&mdash;this most needed time for the exercise of that tenderness and affection which children only can bestow on a declining parent,&mdash;my poor old grandmother, the devoted mother of twelve children, is left all alone, in yonder little hut, before a few dim cinders.&rdquo;</P>
<P>Two years after the death of Mrs. Lucretia, Master Thomas married his second wife. Her name was Rowena Hamilton, the eldest daughter of Mr. William Hamilton, a rich slaveholder on the Eastern Shore of Maryland, who lived about five miles from St. Michaels, the then place of Master Thomas Auld's residence.</P>
<P>Not long after his marriage, Master Thomas had a misunderstanding with Master Hugh, and, as a means of punishing him, ordered him to send me home. As the ground of the misunderstanding will serve to illustrate the character of Southern chivalry and Southern humanity, fifty years ago, I will relate it.</P>
<P>Among the children of my Aunt Milly was a daughter named Henny. When quite a child, Henny had fallen into the fire and had burnt her hands so badly that they were of very little use to her. Her fingers were drawn almost into the palms of her hands. She could make out to do something, but she was considered hardly worth the having&mdash;of little more value than a horse with a broken leg. This unprofitable piece of property, ill-shapen, and disfigured, Capt. Auld sent off to Baltimore.</P>
<P>After giving poor Henny a fair trial, Master Hugh and his wife came to the conclusion that they had no use for the poor cripple, and they sent her back to Master Thomas. This the latter took as an act of ingratitude on the part of his brother and, as a mark of his displeasure, required him to send me immediately to St. Michaels, saying, &ldquo;if he cannot keep Hen., he shan't have Fred.&rdquo;</P>
<P>Here was another shock to my nerves, another breaking 
<PB ID="p124" N="124">
up of my plans, and another severance of my religious and social alliances. I was now a big boy. I had become quite useful to several young colored men, who had made me their teacher. I had taught some of them to read, and was accustomed to spend many of my leisure hours with them. Our attachment was strong, and I greatly dreaded the separation. But, with slaves, regrets are unavailing; my wishes were nothing; my happiness was the sport of my master.</P>
<P>My regrets at leaving Baltimore now were not for the same reasons as when I before left the city to be valued and handed over to a new owner.</P>
<P>A change had taken place, both in Master Hugh and in his once pious and affectionate wife. The influence of brandy and bad company on him, and of slavery and social isolation on her, had wrought disastrously upon the characters of both. Thomas was no longer &ldquo;little Tommy,&rdquo; but was a big boy and had learned to assume towards me the airs of his class. My condition, therefore, in the house of Master Hugh was not by any means so comfortable as in former years. My attachments were now outside of our family. They were to those to whom I imparted instruction, and to those little white boys from whom I received instruction. There, too, was my dear old father, the pious Lawson, who was in all the Christian graces the very counterpart of &ldquo;Uncle Tom&rdquo;&mdash;the resemblance so perfect that he might have been the original of Mrs. Stowe's Christian hero. The thought of leaving these dear friends greatly troubled me, for I was going without the hope of ever returning again; the feud being most bitter, and apparently wholly irreconcilable.</P>
<P>In addition to the pain of parting from friends, as I supposed, forever, I had the added grief of neglected chances of escape to brood over. I had put off running 
<PB ID="p125" N="125">
away until I was now to be placed where opportunities for escape would be much more difficult, and less frequent.</P>
<P>As we sailed down the Chesapeake bay, on board the sloop Amanda, to St<CORR SIC="missing punctuation">.</CORR> Michaels, and were passed by the steamers plying between Baltimore and Philadelphia, I formed many a plan for my future, beginning and ending in the same determination&mdash;to find some way yet of escape from slavery.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p126" N="126">
<HEAD>CHAPTER XIV. <LB> EXPERIENCE IN ST. MICHAELS.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>St. Michaels and its inhabitants&mdash;Capt. Auld&mdash;His new wife&mdash;Sufferings from hunger&mdash;Forced to steal&mdash;Argument in vindication thereof&mdash;Southern camp-meeting&mdash;What Capt. Auld did there&mdash;Hopes&mdash;Suspicions&mdash;The result&mdash;Faith and works at variance&mdash;Position in the church&mdash;Poor Cousin  Henny&mdash;Methodist Preachers&mdash;Their disregard of the slaves&mdash;One exception&mdash;Sabbath-school&mdash;How and by whom broken up&mdash;Sad change in my prospects&mdash;Covey, the negro-breaker.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P><HI REND="bold">ST. MICHAELS,</HI> the village in which was now my new home, compared favorably with villages in slave States generally, at this time&mdash;1833. There were a few comfortable dwellings in it, but the place as a whole wore a dull, slovenly, enterprise-forsaken aspect. The mass of the buildings were of wood; they had never enjoyed the artificial adornment of paint, and time and storms had worn off the bright color of the wood, leaving them almost as black as buildings charred by a conflagration.</P>
<P>St. Michaels had, in former years, enjoyed some reputation as a ship-building community, but that business had almost entirely given place to oyster-fishing for the Baltimore and Philadelphia markets, a course of life highly unfavorable to morals, industry, and manners. Miles river was broad, and its oyster-fishing grounds were extensive, and the fishermen were, during autumn, winter and spring, often out all day and a part of the night. This exposure was an excuse for carrying with them, in considerable quantities, spirituous liquors, the then supposed best antidote for cold. Each canoe was supplied with its jug of rum, and tippling among this class of the 
<PB ID="p127" N="127">
citizens became general. This drinking habit, in an ignorant population, fostered coarseness, vulgarity, and an indolent disregard for the social  improvement of the place, so that it was admitted by the few sober thinking people who remained there, that St. Michaels was an unsaintly, as well as unsightly place.</P>
<P>I went to St. Michaels to live in March, 1833. I know the year, because it was the one succeeding the first cholera in Baltimore, and was also the year of that strange phenomenon when the heavens seemed about to part with their starry train. I witnessed this gorgeous spectacle, and was awe-struck. The air seemed filled with bright descending messengers from the sky. It was about daybreak when  I saw this sublime scene. I was not without the suggestion, at the moment, that it might be the harbinger of the coming of the Son of Man; and in my then state of mind I was prepared to hail Him as my friend and  deliverer. I had read that the &ldquo;stars shall fall from heaven,&rdquo; and they were now falling. I was suffering very much in my mind. It did seem that every time the young tendrils of my affection became attached they were rudely broken by some unnatural outside power; and I was looking away to heaven for the rest denied me on earth.</P>
<P>But to my story. It was now more than seven years since I had lived  with Master Thomas Auld, in the family of my old master, Capt. Anthony, on the home plantation of Col. Lloyd. I knew him then as the husband of old master's daughter;  I had now to know him as my master. All my lessons concerning his temper and disposition, and the best methods of pleasing him, were yet to be learned. Slaveholders, however, were not very ceremonious in approaching a slave, and my ignorance of the new material in the shape of a master was but transient. Nor was my new mistress long in making known 
<PB ID="p128" N="128">
her animus. Unlike Miss Lucretia, whom I remembered with the tenderness which departed blessings leave, Mrs. Rowena Auld was as cold and cruel as her husband was stingy, and possessed the power to make him as cruel as herself, while she could easily descend to the level of his meanness.</P>
<P>As long as I lived in Mr. Hugh Auld's family, in whatever changes came over them there had always been a bountiful supply of food. Now, for the first time in seven years, I realized the pitiless pinchings of hunger. So wretchedly starved were we that we were compelled to live at the expense of our neighbors, or to steal from the home larder. This was a hard thing to do; but after much reflection I reasoned myself into the conviction that there was no other way to do, and that after all there was no wrong in it. Considering that my labor and person were the property of Master Thomas, and that I was deprived of the necessaries of life&mdash;necessaries obtained by my own labor&mdash;it was easy to deduce the right to supply myself with what was my own. It was simply appropriating what was my own to the use of my master, since the health and strength derived from such food were exerted in his service. To be sure, this was stealing, according to the law and gospel I heard from the pulpit; but I had begun to attach less importance to what dropped from that quarter on such points. It was not always convenient to steal from Master, and the same reason why I might innocently steal from him did not seem to justify me in stealing from others. In the case of my Master it was a question of removal&mdash;the taking his meat out of one tub and putting it in another; the ownership of the meat was not affected by the transaction. At first he owned it in the tub, and last he owned it in me. His meat-house was not always open. There was a strict watch kept in that point, and the 
<PB ID="p129" N="129">
key was carried in Mrs. Auld's pocket. We were often-times severely pinched with hunger, when meat and bread were mouldering under lock and key. This was so, when she knew we were nearly half starved; and yet with saintly air she would each morning kneel with her husband and pray that a merciful God would &ldquo;bless them in basket and store, and save them at last in His kingdom.&rdquo; But I proceed with my argument.</P>
<P>It was necessary that the right to steal from others should be established; and this could only rest upon a wider range of generalization than that which supposed the right to steal from my master. It was some time before I arrived at this clear right. To give some idea of my train of reasoning, I will state the case as I laid it out in my mind. &ldquo;I am,&rdquo; I thought, &ldquo;not only the slave of Master Thomas, but I am the slave of society at large. Society at large has bound itself, in form and in fact, to assist Master Thomas in robbing me of my rightful liberty, and of the just reward of my labor; therefore, whatever rights I have against Master Thomas I have equally against those confederated with him in robbing me of liberty. As society has marked me out as privileged plunder, on the principle of self-preservation, I am justified in plundering in turn. Since each slave belongs to all, all must therefore belong to each.&rdquo; I reasoned further, that within the bounds of his just earnings the slave was fully justified in helping himself to the gold and silver, and the best apparel of his master, or that of any other slave-holder; and that such taking was not stealing, in any just sense of the word.</P>
<P>The morality of free society could have no application to slave society. Slaveholders made it almost impossible for the slave to commit any crime, known either to the laws of God or to the laws of man. If he stole, he but took his own; if he killed his master, he only imitated 
<PB ID="p130" N="130">
the heroes of the revolution. Slaveholders I held to be individually and collectively responsible for all the evils which grew out of the horrid relation, and I believed they would be so held in the sight of God. To make a man a slave was to rob him of moral responsibility. Freedom of choice is the essence of all accountability. But my kind readers are probably less concerned about what were my opinions than about that which more nearly touched my personal experience, albeit my opinions have, in some sort, been the outgrowth of my experience.</P>
<P>When I lived with Capt. Auld I thought him incapable of a noble action. His leading characteristic was intense selfishness. I think he was himself fully aware of this fact, and often tried to conceal it. Capt. Auld was not born a slaveholder. He was not a birthright member of the slaveholding oligarchy. He was only a slaveholder by marriage-right; and of all slaveholders these were by far the most exacting. There was in him all the love of domination, the pride of mastery, and the swagger of authority; but his rule lacked the vital element of consistency. He could be cruel; but his methods of showing it were cowardly, and evinced his meanness, rather than his spirit. His commands were strong, his enforcements weak.</P>
<P>Slaves were not insensible to the whole-souled qualities of a generous, dashing slaveholder, who was fearless of consequences, and they preferred a master of this bold and daring kind, even with the risk of being shot down for impudence, to the fretful little soul who never used the lash but at the suggestion of a love of gain.</P>
<P>Slaves too, readily distinguish between the birthright bearing of the original slaveholder, and the assumed attitudes of the accidental slaveholder; and while they could have no respect for either, they despised the latter more than the former.</P>
<P>The luxury of having slaves to wait upon him was 
<PB ID="p131" N="131">
new to Master Thomas, and for it he was wholly unprepared. He was a slaveholder, without the ability to hold or manage his slaves. Failing to command their respect, both himself and wife were ever on the alert lest some indignity should be offered them by the slaves.</P>
<P>It was in the month of August, 1833, when I had become almost desperate under the treatment of Master Thomas, and entertained more strongly than ever the oft-repeated determination to run away, that a circumstance occurred which seemed to promise brighter and better days for us all. At a Methodist camp-meeting, held in the Bay side (a famous place for camp-meetings), about eight miles from St. Michaels, Master Thomas came out with a profession of religion. He had long been an object of interest to the church, and to the ministers, as I had seen by the repeated visits and lengthy exhortations of the latter. He was a fish quite worth catching, for he had money and standing. In the community of St. Michaels he was equal to the best citizen. He was strictly temperate, and there was little to do for him in order to give him the appearance of piety and to make him a pillar of the church. Well, the camp-meeting continued a week; people gathered from all parts of the country, and two steamboats came loaded from Baltimore. The ground was happily chosen; seats were arranged, a stand erected and a rude altar fronting the preacher's stand, fenced in, with straw in it, making a soft kneeling place for the accommodation of mourners. This place would have held at least one hundred persons. In front and on the sides of the preacher's stand, and outside the long rows of seats, rose the first class of stately tents, each <SIC CORR="vying">vieing</SIC> with the other in strength, neatness, and capacity for accommodation. Behind this first circle of tents was another, less imposing, which reached around the camp-ground to the speaker's stand. Outside this 
<PB ID="p132" N="132">
second class of tents were covered wagons, ox-carts, and vehicles of every shape and size. These served as tents for their owners. Outside of these, huge fires were burning in all directions, where roasting and boiling and frying were going on, for the benefit of those who were attending to their spiritual welfare within the circle. <HI REND="italics">Behind</HI> the preacher's stand, a narrow space was marked out for the use of the colored people. There were no seats provided for this class of persons, and if the preachers addressed them at all, it was in an <HI REND="italics">aside.</HI> After the preaching was over, at every service, an invitation was given to mourners to come forward into the pen; and in some cases, ministers went out to persuade men and women to come in. By one of these ministers Master Thomas was persuaded to go inside the pen. I was deeply interested in that matter, and followed; and though colored people were not allowed either in the pen, or in front of the preacher's stand, I ventured to take my stand at a sort of half-way place between the blacks and whites, where I could distinctly see the movements of the mourners, and especially the progress of Master Thomas. &ldquo;If he has got religion,&rdquo; thought I, &ldquo;he will emancipate his slaves; or, if he should not do so much as this, he will at any rate behave towards us more kindly, and feed us more generously than he has heretofore done.&rdquo; Appealing to my own religious experience, and judging my master by what was true in my own case, I could not regard him as soundly converted, unless some such good results followed his profession of religion. But in my expectations I was doubly disappointed: Master Thomas was <HI REND="italics">Master Thomas</HI> still. The fruits of his righteousness were to show themselves in no such way as I had anticipated. His conversion was not to change his relation toward men&mdash;at any rate not toward BLACK men&mdash;but toward God. My faith, I confess, was
<PB ID="p133" N="133">
not great. There was something in his appearance that in my mind cast a doubt over his conversion. Standing where I did, I could see his every movement. I watched very narrowly while he remained in the pen; and although I saw that his face was extremely red, and his hair disheveled, and though I heard him groan, and saw a stray tear halting on his cheek, as if inquiring, &ldquo;which way shall I go?&rdquo;&mdash;I could not wholly confide in the genuineness of the conversion. The hesitating behavior of that tear-drop, and its loneliness, distressed me, and cast a doubt upon the whole transaction, of which it was a part. But people said, &ldquo;Capt. Auld has come through,&rdquo; and it was for me to hope for the best. I was bound in charity to do this, for I, too, was religious, and had been in the church full three years, although now I was not more than sixteen years old. Slaveholders may sometimes have confidence in the piety of some of their slaves, but slaves seldom have confidence in the piety of their masters. &ldquo;He can't go to heaven without blood on his skirts,&rdquo; was a settled point in the creed of every slave; one which rose superior to all teachings to the contrary and stood forever as a fixed fact. The highest evidence of his acceptance with God  which the slaveholder could give the slave, was the emancipation of his slaves. This was proof to us that he was willing to give up all to God, and for the sake of God, and not to do this was, in our estimation, an evidence of hard-heartedness, and was wholly inconsistent with the idea of genuine conversion. I had read somewhere, in the Methodist Discipline, the following question and answer: &ldquo;Question. What shall be done for the extirpation of slavery?&rdquo; &ldquo;Answer. We declare that we are as much as ever convinced of the great evil of slavery; therefore, no slaveholder shall be eligible to any official station in our church.&rdquo; These words sounded in my ears for a long time, and encouraged me to hope.
<PB ID="p134" N="134">
But, as I have before said, I was doomed to disappointment. Master Thomas seemed to be aware of my hopes and expectations concerning him. I have thought before now that he looked at me in answer to my glances, as much as to say, &ldquo;I will teach you, young man, that though I have parted with my sins, I have not parted with my sense. I shall hold my slaves, and go to heaven too.&rdquo;</P>
<P>There was always a scarcity of good-nature about the man; but now his whole countenance was <HI REND="italics">soured</HI> all over with the <HI REND="italics">seemings</HI> of piety, and he became more rigid and stringent in his exactions. If religion had any effect at all on him, it made him more cruel and hateful in all his ways. Do I judge him harshly? God forbid. Capt. Auld made the greatest professions of piety. His house was literally a house of prayer. In the morning and in the evening loud prayers and hymns were heard there, in which both himself and wife joined; yet no more nor better meal was distributed at the quarters, no more attention was paid to the moral welfare of the kitchen, and nothing was done to make us feel that the heart of Master Thomas was one whit better than it was before he went into the little pen, opposite the preacher's stand on the camp-ground. Our hopes, too, founded on the discipline, soon vanished; for he was taken into the church at once, and before he was out of his term of probation he led in class. He quite distinguished himself among the brethren as a fervent exhorter. His progress was almost as rapid as the growth of the fabled vine of Jack and the Bean-Stalk. No man was more active in revivals, or would go more miles to assist in carrying them on, and in getting outsiders interested in religion. His house, being one of the holiest in St. Michaels, became the &ldquo;preachers' home.&rdquo; They evidently liked to share his hospitality; for while he <HI REND="italics">starved</HI> us, he stuffed them&mdash;
<PB ID="p135" N="135">
three or four of these &ldquo;ambassadors&rdquo; not unfrequently being there at a time and all living on the fat of the land while we in the kitchen were worse than hungry. Not often did we get a smile of recognition from these holy men. They seemed about as unconcerned about our getting to heaven as about our getting out of slavery. To this general charge I must make one exception&mdash;the Reverend George Cookman. Unlike Rev. Messrs. Storks, Ewry, Nicky, Humphrey, and Cooper (all of whom were on the St. Michaels circuit), he kindly took an interest in our temporal and spiritual welfare. Our souls and our bodies were alike sacred in his sight, and he really had a good deal of genuine anti-slavery feeling mingled with his colonization ideas. There was not a slave in our neighborhood who did not love and venerate Mr. Cookman. It was pretty generally believed that he had been instrumental in bringing one of the largest slaveholders in that neighborhood&mdash;Mr. Samuel Harrison&mdash;to emancipate all his slaves, and the general impression about Mr. Cookman was, that whenever he met slaveholders he labored faithfully with them, as a religious duty, to induce them to liberate their bondmen. When this good man was at our house, we were all sure to be called in to prayers in the morning; and he was not slow in making inquiries as to the state of our minds, nor in giving us a word of exhortation and of encouragement. Great was the sorrow of all the slaves when this faithful preacher of the gospel was removed from the circuit. He was an eloquent preacher, and possessed what few ministers, south of Mason and Dixon's line, possessed or dared to show; viz., a warm and philanthropic heart. This Mr. Cookman was an Englishman by birth, and perished on board the ill-fated steamship &ldquo;President,&rdquo; while on his way to England.</P>
<P>But to my experience with Master Thomas after his 
<PB ID="p136" N="136">
conversion. In Baltimore I could occasionally get into a Sabbath-school amongst the free children and receive lessons with the rest; but having already learned to read and write I was more a teacher than a scholar, even there. When, however, I went back to the eastern shore and was at the house of Master Thomas, I was not allowed either to teach or to be taught. The whole community among the whites, with but one single exception, frowned upon everything like imparting instruction, either to slaves or to free colored persons. That single exception, a pious young man named Wilson, asked me one day if I would like to assist him in teaching a little Sabbath-school at the house of a free colored man named James Mitchell. The idea to me was a delightful one and I told him that I would gladly devote to that most laudable work as many of my Sabbaths as I could command. Mr. Wilson soon mustered up a dozen old spelling-books and a few Testaments, and we commenced operations with some twenty pupils in our school. Here, thought I, is something worth living for. Here is a chance for usefulness. The first Sunday passed delightfully, and I spent the week after very joyously. I could not go to Baltimore, where was the little company of young friends who had been so much to me there, and from whom  I felt parted forever, but I could make a little Baltimore here. At our second meeting I learned there were some objections to the existence of our school; and, surely enough, we had scarcely got to work&mdash;<HI REND="italics">good</HI> work, simply teaching a few colored children how to read the gospel of the Son of God&mdash;when in rushed a mob, headed by two class-leaders, Mr. Wright Fairbanks and Mr. Garrison West, and with them Master Thomas. They were armed with sticks and other missiles and drove us off, commanding us never again to meet for such a purpose. One of this pious crew told me that as for me, I wanted
<PB ID="p137" N="137">
to be another Nat. Turner, and that, if I did not look out, I should get as many balls in me as Nat. did into him. Thus ended the Sabbath-school; and the reader will not be surprised that this conduct, on the part of class-leaders and professedly holy men, did not serve to strengthen my religious convictions. The cloud over my St. Michaels home grew heavier and blacker than ever.</P>
<P>It was not merely the agency of Master Thomas in breaking up our Sabbath-school, that shook my confidence in the power of that kind of southern religion to make men wiser or better, but I saw in him all the cruelty and meanness <HI REND="italics">after</HI> his conversion which he had exhibited before that time. His cruelty and meanness were especially displayed in his treatment of my unfortunate cousin Henny, whose lameness made her a burden to him. I have seen him tie up this lame and maimed woman and whip her in a manner most brutal and shocking; and then with blood-chilling blasphemy he would quote the passage of scripture, &ldquo;That servant which knew his lord's will and prepared not himself, neither did according to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes.&rdquo; He would keep this lacerated woman tied up by her wrists to a bolt in the joist, three, four, and five hours at a time. He would tie her up early in the morning, whip her with a cowskin before breakfast, leave her tied up, go to his store, and, returning to dinner, repeat the castigation, laying the rugged lash on flesh already raw by repeated blows. He seemed desirous to get the poor girl out of existence, or at any rate off his hands. In proof of this, he afterwards gave her away to his sister Sarah (Mrs. Cline), but as in the case of Mr. Hugh, Henny was soon returned on his hands. Finally, upon a pretense that he could do nothing for her (I use his own words), he &ldquo;set her adrift to take care of herself.&rdquo; Here was a recently converted man, holding with tight grasp 
<PB ID="p138" N="138">
the well-framed and able-bodied slaves left him by old master&mdash;the persons who in freedom could have taken care of themselves; yet turning loose the only cripple among them, virtually to starve and die.</P>
<P>No doubt, had Master Thomas been asked by some pious northern brother, why he held slaves? his reply would have been precisely that which many another slaveholder has returned to the same inquiry, viz.: &ldquo;I hold my slaves for their own good.&rdquo;</P>
<P>The many differences springing up between Master Thomas and myself, owing to the clear perception I had of his character, and the boldness with which I defended myself against his capricious complaints, led him to declare that I was unsuited to his wants; that my city life had affected me perniciously; that in fact it had almost ruined me for every good purpose, and had fitted me for everything bad. One of my greatest faults, or offences, was that of letting his horse get away and go down to the farm which belonged to his father-in-law. The animal had a liking for that farm with which I fully sympathized. Whenever I let it out it would go dashing down the road to Mr. Hamilton's, as if going on a grand frolic. My horse gone, of course I must go after it. The explanation of our mutual attachment to the place is the same&mdash;the horse found good pasturage, and I found there plenty of bread. Mr. Hamilton had his faults, but starving his slaves was not one of them. He gave food in abundance, and of excellent quality. In Mr. Hamilton's cook&mdash;Aunt Mary&mdash;I found a generous and considerate friend. She never allowed me to go there without giving me bread enough to make good the deficiencies of a day or two. Master Thomas at last resolved to endure my behavior no longer; he could keep neither me nor his horse, we liked so well to be at his father-in-law's farm. I had lived with him nearly nine months and he had 
<PB ID="p139" N="139">
given me a number of severe whippings, without any visible improvement in my character or conduct, and now he was resolved to put me out, as he said, <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;to be broken.&rdquo;</HI></P>
<P>There was, in the Bay-side, very near the camp-ground where my master received his religious impressions, a man named Edward Covey, who enjoyed the reputation of being a first rate hand at breaking young negroes. This Covey was a poor man, a farm renter; and his reputation of being a good hand to break in slaves was of immense pecuniary advantage to him, since it enabled him to get his farm tilled with very little expense, compared with what it would have cost him otherwise. Some slaveholders thought it an advantage to let Mr. Covey have the government of their slaves a year or two, almost free of charge, for the sake of the excellent training they had under his management. Like some horse-breakers noted for their skill, who ride the best horses in the country without expense, Mr. Covey could have under him the most fiery bloods of the neighborhood, for the simple reward of returning them to their owners <HI REND="italics">well broken.</HI> Added to the natural fitness of Mr. Covey for the duties of his profession, he was said &ldquo;to enjoy religion,&rdquo; and he was as strict in the cultivation of piety as he was in the cultivation of his farm. I was made aware of these traits in his character by some one who had been under his hand, and while I could not look forward to going to him with any degree of pleasure, I was glad to get away from St. Michaels. I believed I should get enough to eat at Covey's, even if I suffered in other respects, and this to a hungry man is not a prospect to be regarded with indifference.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">

<PB ID="p140" N="140">
<HEAD>CHAPTER XV. <LB> COVEY, THE NEGRO BREAKER.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Journey to Covey's&mdash;Meditations by the way&mdash;Covey's house&mdash;Family&mdash;Awkwardness as a field hand&mdash;A cruel beating&mdash;Why given&mdash;Description of Covey&mdash;First attempt at driving oxen&mdash;Hair-breadth escape&mdash;Ox and man alike property&mdash;Hard labor more effective than the whip for breaking down the spirit&mdash;Cunning and trickery of Covey&mdash;Family worship&mdash;Shocking and indecent contempt for chastity&mdash;Great metal agitation&mdash;Anguish beyond description.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>THE morning of January 1, 1834, with its chilling wind and pinching frost, quite in harmony with the winter in my own mind, found me, with my little bundle of clothing on the end of a stick swung across my shoulder, on the main road bending my way towards Covey's, whither I had been imperiously ordered by Master Thomas. He had been as good as his word, and had committed me without reserve to the mastery of that hard man. Eight or ten years had now passed since I had been taken from my grandmother's cabin in Tuckahoe; and these years, for the most part, I had spent in Baltimore, where, as the reader has already seen, I was treated with comparative tenderness. I was now about to sound profounder depths in slave life. My new master was notorious for his fierce and savage disposition, and my only consolation in going to live with him, was the certainty of finding him precisely as represented by common fame. There was neither joy in my heart nor elasticity in my frame as I started for the tyrant's home. Starvation made me glad to leave Thomas Auld's, and the cruel lash made me dread to go to Covey's. Escape, however, was impossible; so, heavy and sad, I paced the seven miles which lay between his 
<PB ID="p141" N="141">
house and St. Michaels, <HI REND="italics">thinking</HI> much by the solitary way, of my adverse condition. But  <HI REND="italics">thinking</HI> was all I could do. Like a fish in a net, allowed to play for a time, I was now drawn rapidly to the shore and secured at all points. &ldquo;I am,&rdquo; thought I, &ldquo;but the sport of a power which makes no account, either of my welfare or of my happiness. By a law which I can comprehend, but cannot evade or resist, I am ruthlessly snatched from the hearth of a fond grandmother and hurried away to the home of a mysterious old master; again I am removed from there to a master in Baltimore; thence am I snatched away to the eastern shore to be valued with the beasts of the field, and with them divided and set apart for a possessor; then I am sent back to Baltimore, and by the time I have formed new attachments and have begun to hope that no more rude shocks shall touch me, a difference arises between brothers, and I am again broken up and sent to St. Michaels; and now from the latter place I am footing my way to the home of another master, where, I am given to understand, like a wild young working animal I am to be broken to the yoke of a bitter and life-long bondage.&rdquo; With thoughts and reflections like these I came in sight of a small wood-colored building, about a mile from the main road, and which, from the description I had received at starting, I easily recognized as my new home. The Chesapeake bay, upon the jutting banks of which the little wood colored house was standing, white with foam raised by the heavy northwest wind; Poplar Island, covered with a thick black pine forest, standing out amid this half ocean; and Keat Point, stretching its sandy, desert-like shores out into the foam-crested bay, were all in sight, and served to deepen the wild and desolate scene.</P>
<P>The good clothes I had brought with me from Baltimore were now worn thin, and had not been replaced; 
<PB ID="p142" N="142">
for Master Thomas was as little careful to provide against cold as against hunger. Met here by a north wind sweeping through an open space of forty miles, I was glad to make any port, and, therefore, I speedily pressed on to the wood-colored house. The family consisted of Mr. and Mrs. Covey; Mrs. Kemp (a broken-backed woman), sister to Mrs. Covey; William Hughes, cousin to Mr. Covey; Caroline, the cook; Bill Smith, a hired man, and myself. Bill Smith, Bill Hughes, and myself were the working force of the farm, which comprised three or four hundred acres. I was now for the first time in my life to be a field-hand; and in my new employment I found myself even more awkward than a green country boy may be supposed to be upon his first entrance into the bewildering scenes of city life. My awkwardness gave me much trouble. Strange and unnatural as it may seem, I had been in my new home but three days before Mr. Covey (my brother in the Methodist church,) gave me a bitter foretaste of what was in reserve for me. I presume he thought that, since he had but a single year in which to complete his work, the sooner he began the better. Perhaps he thought that by coming to blows at once we should mutually better understand our relations to each other. But to whatever motive, direct or indirect, the cause may be referred, I had not been in his possession three whole days before he subjected me to a most brutal chastisement. Under his heavy blows blood flowed freely, and wales were left on my back as large as my little finger. The sores from this flogging continued for weeks, for they were kept open by the rough and coarse cloth which I wore for shirting. The occasion and details of this first chapter of my experience as a field-hand must be told, that the reader may see how unreasonable, as well as how cruel, my new Master Covey was. The whole thing I found to
<PB ID="p143" N="143">
be characteristic of the man, and I was probably treated no worse by him than had been scores of lads previously committed  to him for reasons similar to those which induced my master to place me with him. But here are the facts connected with the affair, precisely as they occurred.</P>
<P>On one of the coldest mornings of the whole month of January, 1834, I was ordered at daybreak to get a load of wood, from a forest about two miles from the house. In order to perform this work, Mr. Covey gave me a pair of unbroken oxen, for it seemed that his breaking abilities had not been turned in that direction. In due form, and with all proper ceremony, I was introduced to this huge yoke of unbroken oxen, and was carefully made to understand which was &ldquo;Buck,&rdquo; and which was &ldquo;Darby,&rdquo;&mdash;which was the &ldquo;in hand&rdquo; ox, and which was the &ldquo;off hand.&rdquo; The master of this important ceremony was no less a person than Mr. Covey himself, and the introduction was the first of the kind I had ever had.</P>
<P>My life, hitherto, had been quite away from horned cattle, and I had no knowledge of the art of managing them. What was meant by the &ldquo;in ox,&rdquo; as against the &ldquo;off ox,&rdquo; when both were equally fastened to one cart, and under one yoke, I could not very easily divine; and the difference implied by the names, and the peculiar duties of each, were alike <HI REND="italics">Greek</HI> to me. Why was not the &ldquo;off ox&rdquo; called the &ldquo;in ox?&rdquo; Where and what is the reason for this distinction in names, when there is none in the things themselves? After initiating me into the use of the &ldquo;whoa,&rdquo; &ldquo;back,&rdquo; &ldquo;gee,&rdquo; &ldquo;Lither,&rdquo;&mdash;the entire language spoken between oxen and driver,&mdash;Mr. Covey took a rope about ten feet long and one inch thick, and placed one end of it around the horns of the &ldquo;in hand ox,&rdquo; and gave the other end to me, telling me that if the oxen started to run away (as the scamp knew they 
<PB ID="p144" N="144">
would), I must hold on to the rope and stop them. I need not tell any one who is acquainted with either the strength or the disposition of an untamed ox, that this order was about as unreasonable as a command to shoulder a mad bull. I had never before driven oxen and I was as awkward a driver as it is possible to conceive. I could not plead my ignorance to Mr. Covey. There was that in his manner which forbade any reply. Cold, distant, morose, with a face wearing all the marks of captious pride and malicious sternness, he repelled all advances. He was not a large man&mdash;not more than five feet ten inches in height, I should think; short-necked, round-shouldered, of quick and wiry motion, of thin and wolfish visage, with a pair of small, greenish-gray eyes, set well back under a forehead without dignity, and which were constantly in motion, expressing his passions rather than his thoughts, in sight, but denying them utterance in words. The creature presented an appearance altogether ferocious and sinister, disagreeable and forbidding, in the extreme. When he spoke, it was from the corner of his mouth, and in a sort of light growl like that of a dog when an attempt is made to take a bone from him. I already believed him a worse fellow than he had been represented to be. With his directions, and without stopping to question, I started for the woods, quite anxious to perform in a creditable manner, my first exploit in driving. The distance from the house to the wood's gate&mdash;a full mile, I should think&mdash;was passed over with little difficulty: for, although the animals ran, I was fleet enough in the open field to keep pace with them, especially as they pulled me along at the end of the rope; but on reaching the woods, I was speedily thrown into a distressing plight. The animals took fright, and started off ferociously into the woods, carrying the cart full tilt against trees, over stumps, and dashing from side to side
<PB ID="p145" N="145">
in a manner altogether frightful. As I held the rope I expected every moment to be crushed between the cart and the huge trees, among which they were so furiously dashing. After running thus for several minutes, my oxen were finally brought to a stand, by a tree, against which they dashed themselves with great violence, upsetting the cart, and entangling themselves among sundry young saplings. By the shock the body of the cart was flung in one direction and the wheels and tongue in another, and all in the greatest confusion. There I was, all alone in a thick wood to which I was a stranger; my cart upset and shattered, my oxen, wild and enraged, were entangled, and I, poor soul, was but a green hand to set all this disorder right. I knew no more of oxen than the ox-driver  is supposed to know of wisdom.</P>
<P>After standing a few minutes, surveying the damage, and not without a presentiment that this trouble would draw after it others, even  more distressing, I took one end of the cart-body and, by an extra outlay of strength, I lifted it toward the axle-tree, from which it had been violently flung. After much pulling and straining, I succeeded in getting the body of the cart in its place. This was an important step out of the difficulty, and its performance increased my courage for the work which remained to be done. The cart was provided with an ax, a tool with which I had become pretty well acquainted in the ship-yard at Baltimore. With this I cut down the saplings by which my oxen were entangled, and again pursued my journey, with my heart in my mouth, lest the oxen should again take it into their senseless heads to cut up a caper. But their spree was over for the present, and the rascals now moved off as soberly as though their behavior had been natural and exemplary. On reaching the part of the forest where I had, the day before, been chopping wood, I filled the cart with a heavy load, 
<PB ID="p146" N="146">
as a security against another runaway. But the neck of an ox is equal in strength to iron. It defies ordinary burdens. Tame and docile to a proverb, when <HI REND="italics">well</HI> trained, when but half broken to the yoke, the ox is the most sullen and intractable of animals. I saw in my own situation several points of similarity with that of the oxen. They were property; so was I. Covey was to break me&mdash;I was to break them. Break and be broken was the order</P>
<P>Half of the day was already gone and I had not yet turned my face homeward. It required only two days' experience and observation to teach me that no such apparent waste of time would be lightly overlooked by Covey. I therefore hurried toward home; but in reaching the lane gate I met the crowning disaster of the day. This gate was a fair specimen of southern handicraft. There were two huge posts eighteen inches in diameter, rough hewed and square, and the heavy gate was so hung on one of these that it opened only about half the proper distance. On arriving here it was necessary for me to let go the end of the rope on the horns of the &ldquo;in-hand ox&rdquo;; and as soon as the gate was open and I let go of it to get the rope again, off went my oxen, full tilt; making nothing of their load, as, catching the huge gate between the wheel and the cart-body, they literally crushed it to splinters and came within only a few inches of subjecting me to a similar catastrophe, for I was just in advance of the wheel when it struck the left gate-post. With these two hair-breadth escapes I thought I could successfully explain to Mr. Covey the delay and avert punishment&mdash;I was not without a faint hope of being commended for the stern resolution which I had displayed in accomplishing the difficult task&mdash;a task which I afterwards learned even Covey himself would not have undertaken without first driving the oxen for 
<PB ID="p147" N="147">
some time in the open field, preparatory to their going to the woods. But in this hope I was disappointed. On coming to him his countenance assumed an aspect of rigid displeasure, and as I gave him a history of the casualties of my trip, his wolfish face, with his greenish eyes, became intensely ferocious. &ldquo;Go back to the woods again,&rdquo; he said, muttering something else about wasting time. I hastily obeyed, but I had not gone far on my way when I saw him coming after me. My oxen now behaved themselves with singular propriety, contrasting their present conduct to my representation of their former antics. I almost wished, now that Covey was coming, they <HI REND="italics">would</HI> do something in keeping with the character I had given them; but no, they had already had their spree, and they could afford now to be extra good, readily obeying orders, and seeming to understand them quite as well as I did myself. On reaching the woods, my tormenter, who seemed all the time to be remarking to himself upon the good behavior of the oxen, came up to me and ordered me to stop the cart, accompanying the same with the threat that he would now teach me how to break gates and idle away my time when he sent me to the woods. Suiting the action to the words, Covey paced off, in his own wiry fashion, to a large black gum tree, the young shoots of which are generally used for <HI REND="italics">ox-goads,</HI> they being exceedingly tough. Three of these <HI REND="italics">goads,</HI> from four to six feet long, he cut off and trimmed up with his large jack-knife. This done, he ordered me to take off my clothes. To this unreasonable order I made no reply, but in my apparent unconsciousness and inattention to this command I indicated very plainly a stern determination to do no such thing. &ldquo;If you will beat me,&rdquo; thought I, &ldquo;you shall do so over my clothes.&rdquo; After many threats, which made no impression upon me, he rushed at me with something of the savage fierceness of a wolf,
<PB ID="p148" N="148">
tore off the few and thinly worn clothes I had on, and proceeded to wear out on my back the heavy goads which he had cut from the gum tree. This flogging was the first of a series of floggings, and though very severe, it was less so than many which came after it, and these for offences far lighter than the gate-breaking.</P>
<P>I remained with Mr. Covey one year (I cannot say I <HI REND="italics">lived</HI> with him), and during the first six months that I was there I was whipped, either with sticks or cow-skins, every week. Aching bones and a sore back were my constant companions. Frequent as the lash was used, Mr. Covey thought less of it as a means of breaking down my spirit than that of hard and continued labor. He worked me steadily up to the point of my powers of endurance. From the dawn of day in the morning till the darkness was complete in the evening, I was kept hard at work in the field or the woods. At certain seasons of the year we were all kept in the field till eleven and twelve o'clock at night. At these times Covey would attend us in the field and urge us on with words or blows, as it seemed best to him. He had in his life been an overseer, and he well understood the business of slave-driving. There was no deceiving him. He knew just what a man or boy could do, and he held both to strict account. When he pleased he would work himself like a very Turk, making everything fly before him. It was, however, scarcely necessary for Mr. Covey to be really present in the field to have his work go on industriously. He had the faculty of making us feel that he was always present. By a series of adroitly managed surprises which he practiced, I was prepared to expect him at any moment. His plan was never to approach in an open, manly and direct manner the spot where his hands were at work. No thief was ever more artful in his devices than this man Covey. He would creep and crawl 
<PB ID="p149" N="149">
in ditches and gullies, hide behind stumps and bushes, and practice so much of the cunning of the serpent, that Bill Smith and I, between ourselves, never called him by any other name than &ldquo;the snake.&rdquo; We fancied that in his eyes and his gait we could see a snakish resemblance. One-half of his proficiency in the art of negro-breaking consisted, I should think, in this species of cunning. We were never secure. He could see or hear us nearly all the time. He was, to us, behind every stump, tree, bush, and fence on the plantation. He carried this kind of trickery so far that he would sometimes mount his horse and make believe he was going to St. Michaels, and in thirty minutes afterwards you might find his horse tied in the woods, and the snake-like Covey lying flat in the ditch with his head lifted above its edge, or in a fence-corner, watching every movement of the slaves. I have known him walk up to us and give us special orders as to our work in advance, as if he were leaving home with a view to being absent several days, and before he got half way to the house he would avail himself of our inattention to his movements to turn short on his heel, conceal himself behind a fence-corner or a tree, and watch us until the going down of the sun. Mean and contemptible as is all this, it is in keeping with the character which the life of a slaveholder was calculated to produce. There was no earthly inducement in the slave's condition to incite him to labor faithfully. The fear of punishment was the sole motive of any sort of industry with him. Knowing this fact as the slaveholder did, and judging the slave by himself, he naturally concluded that the slave would be idle whenever the cause for this fear was absent. Hence all sorts of petty deceptions were practiced to inspire fear.</P>
<P>But with Mr. Covey trickery was natural. Everything in the shape of learning or religion which he possessed 
<PB ID="p150" N="150">
was made to conform to this semi-lying propensity. He did not seem conscious that the practice had anything unmanly, base or contemptible about it. It was with him a part of an important system essential to the relation of master and slave. I thought I saw, in his very religious devotions, this controlling element of his character. A long prayer at night made up for a short prayer in the morning, and few men could seem more devotional than he when he had nothing else to do.</P>
<P>Mr. Covey was not content with the cold style of family worship adopted in the cold latitudes, which begin and end with a simple prayer. No! the voice of praise as well as of prayer must be heard in his house night and morning. At first I was called upon to bear some part in these exercises; but the repeated floggings given me turned the whole thing into mockery. He was a poor singer and relied mainly upon me for raising the hymn for the family, and when I failed to do so he was thrown into much confusion. I do not think he ever abused me on account of these vexations. His religion was a thing altogether apart from his worldly concerns. He knew nothing of it as a holy principle directing and controlling his daily life and making the latter conform to the requirements of the gospel. One or two facts will illustrate his character better than a volume of generalities.</P>
<P>I have already implied that Mr. Edward Covey was a poor man. He was, in fact, just commencing to lay the foundation of his fortune, as fortune was regarded in a slave state. The first condition of wealth and respectability there being the ownership of human property, every nerve was strained by the poor man to obtain it, with little regard sometimes as to the means. In pursuit of this object, pious as Mr. Covey was, he proved himself as unscrupulous and base as the worst of his neighbors. In the beginning he was only able&mdash;as he said&mdash;&ldquo;to buy one 
<PB ID="p151" N="151">
slave;&rdquo; and scandalous and shocking as is the fact, he boasted that he bought her simply &ldquo;as a breeder.&rdquo; But the worst of this is not told in this naked statement. This young woman (Caroline was her name) was virtually compelled by Covey to abandon herself to the object for which he had purchased her; and the result was the birth of twins at the end of the year. At this addition to his human stock Covey and his wife were ecstatic with joy. No one dreamed of reproaching the woman or of finding fault with the hired man, Bill Smith, the father of the children, for Mr. Covey himself had locked the two up together every night, thus inviting the result.</P>
<P>But I will pursue this revolting subject no farther. No better illustration of the unchaste, demoralizing, and debasing character of slavery can be found, than is furnished in the fact that this professedly Christian slave-holder, amidst all his prayers and hymns, was shamelessly and boastfully encouraging and actually compelling, in his own house, undisguised and unmitigated fornication, as a means of increasing his stock. It was the <HI REND="italics">system</HI> of slavery which made this allowable, and which no more condemned the slaveholder for buying a slave woman and devoting her to this life, than for buying a cow and raising stock from her, and the same rules were observed, with a view to increasing the number and quality of the one, as of the other.</P>
<P>If at any one time of my life, more than another, I was made to drink the bitterest dregs of slavery, that time was during the first six months of my stay with this man Covey. We worked all weathers. It was never too hot, or too cold; it could never rain, blow, snow, or hail too hard for us to work in the field. Work, work, work, was scarcely more the order of the day than of the night. The longest days were too short for him, and the shortest nights were too long for him. I was 
<PB ID="p152" N="152">
somewhat unmanageable at the first, but a few months of this discipline tamed me. Mr. Covey succeeded in <HI REND="italics">breaking</HI> me&mdash;in body, soul, and spirit. My natural elasticity was crushed; my intellect languished; the disposition to read departed, the cheerful spark that lingered about my eye died out; the dark night of slavery closed in upon me, and behold a man transformed to a brute!</P>
<P>Sunday was my only leisure time. I spent this under some large tree, in a sort of beast-like stupor between sleeping and waking. At times I would rise up and a flash of energetic freedom would dart through my soul, accompanied with a faint beam of hope that flickered for a moment, and then vanished. I sank down again, mourning over my wretched condition. I was sometimes tempted to take my life and that of Covey, but was prevented by a combination of hope and fear. My sufferings, as I remember them now, seem like a dream rather than like a stern reality.</P>
<P>Our house stood within a few rods of the Chesapeake bay, whose broad bosom was ever white with sails from every quarter of the habitable globe. Those beautiful vessels, robed in white, and so delightful to the eyes of freemen, were to me so many shrouded ghosts, to terrify and torment me with thoughts of my wretched condition. I have often, in the deep stillness of a summer's Sabbath, stood all alone upon the banks of that noble bay, and traced, with saddened heart and tearful eye, the countless number of sails moving off to the mighty ocean. The sight of these always affected me powerfully. My thoughts would compel utterance; and there, with no audience but the Almighty, I would pour out my soul's complaint in my rude way with an apostrophe to the moving multitude of ships.</P>
<P>&ldquo;You are loosed from your moorings, and free. I am fast in my chains, and am a slave! You move merrily 
<PB ID="p153" N="153">
before the gentle gale, and I sadly before the bloody whip. You are freedom's swift-winged angels, that fly around the world; I am confined in bonds of iron. O, that I were free! O, that I were on one of your gallant decks, and under your protecting wing! Alas! betwixt me and you the turbid waters roll. Go on, go on; O, that I could also go! Could I but swim! If I could fly! O, why was I born a man, of whom to make a brute! The glad ship is gone: she hides in the dim distance. I am left in the hell of unending slavery. O, God, save me! God, deliver me! Let me be free!&mdash;Is there any God? Why am I a slave? I will run away. I will not stand it. Get caught or get clear, I'll try it. I had as well die with ague as with fever. I have only one life to lose. I had as well be killed running as die standing. Only think of it: one hundred miles north, and I am free! Try it? Yes! God helping me, I will. It cannot be that I shall live and die a slave. I will take to the water. This very bay shall yet bear me into freedom. The steamboats steer in a northeast course from North Point; I will do the same; and when I get to the head of the bay, I will turn my canoe adrift, and walk straight through Delaware into Pennsylvania. When I get there I shall not be required to have a pass: I will travel there without being disturbed. Let but the first opportunity offer, and come what will, I am off. Meanwhile I will try to bear the yoke. I am not the only slave in the world. Why should I fret? I can bear as much as any of them. Besides I am but a boy yet, and all boys are bound out to some one. It may be that my misery in slavery will only increase my happiness when I get free. There is a better day coming.&rdquo;</P>
<P>I shall never be able to narrate half the mental experience through which it was my lot to pass, during my stay at Covey's. I was completely wrecked, changed, and 
<PB ID="p154" N="154">
bewildered; goaded almost to madness at one time, and at another reconciling myself to my wretched condition. All the kindness I had received at Baltimore, all my former hopes and aspirations for usefulness in the world, and even the happy moments spent in the exercises of religion, contrasted with my then present lot, served but to increase my anguish.</P>
<P>I suffered bodily as well as mentally. I had neither sufficient time in which to eat, or to sleep, except on Sundays. The over-work, and the brutal chastisements of which I was the victim, combined with that ever-gnawing and soul-devouring thought&mdash;<HI REND="italics">&ldquo;I am a slave&mdash;a slave for life&mdash;a slave with no rational ground to hope for freedom&rdquo;</HI>&mdash;rendered me a living embodiment of mental and physical wretchedness.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p155" N="155">
<HEAD>CHAPTER XVI. <LB> ANOTHER PRESSURE OF THE TYRANT'S VISE.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Experience at Covey's summed up&mdash;First six months severer than the remaining six&mdash;Preliminaries to the change&mdash;Reasons for narrating the circumstances&mdash;Scene in the treading-yard&mdash;Author taken ill&mdash;Escapes to St. Michaels&mdash;The pursuit&mdash;Suffering in the woods&mdash;Talk with Master Thomas&mdash;His beating&mdash;Driven back to Covey's&mdash;The slaves never sick&mdash;Natural to expect them to feign sickness&mdash;Laziness of slaveholders.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>THE reader has but to repeat, in his mind, once a week the scene in the woods, where Covey subjected me to his merciless lash, to have a true idea of my bitter experience, during the first six months of the breaking process through which he carried me. I have no heart to repeat each separate transaction. Such a narration would fill a volume much larger than the present one. I aim only to give the reader a truthful impression of my slave-life, without unnecessarily affecting him with harrowing details.</P>
<P>As I have intimated that my hardships were much greater during the first six months of my stay at Covey's than during the remainder of the year, and as the change in my condition was owing to causes which may help the reader to a better understanding of human nature, when subjected to the terrible extremities of slavery, I will narrate the circumstances of this change, although I may seem thereby to applaud my own courage.</P>
<P>You have, dear reader, seen me humbled, degraded, broken down, enslaved, and brutalized; and you understand how it was done; now let us see the converse of all this, and how it was brought about; and this will take us through the year 1834.</P>
<PB ID="p156" N="156">
<P>On one of the hottest days of the month of August of the year just mentioned, had the reader been passing through Covey's farm, he might have seen me at work in what was called the &ldquo;treading-yard&rdquo;&mdash;a yard upon which wheat was trodden out from the straw by the horses' feet. I was there at work feeding the &ldquo;fan,&rdquo; or rather bringing wheat to the fan, while Bill Smith was feeding. Our force consisted of Bill Hughes, Bill Smith, and a slave by the name of Eli, the latter having been hired for the occasion. The work was simple, and required strength and activity, rather than any skill or intelligence; and yet to one entirely unused to such work, it came very hard. The heat was intense and overpowering, and there was much hurry to get the wheat trodden out that day, through the fan; since if that work was done an hour before sundown, the hands would have, according to a promise of Covey, that hour added to their night's rest. I was not behind any of them in the wish to complete the day's work before sundown, and hence I struggled with all my might to get it forward. The promise of one hour's repose on a week day was sufficient to quicken my pace, and to spur me on to extra endeavor. Besides, we had all planned to go fishing, and I certainly wished to have a hand in that. But I was disappointed, and the day turned out to be one of the bitterest I ever experienced. About three o'clock, while the sun was pouring down his burning rays, and not a breeze was stirring, I broke down; my strength failed me; I was seized with a violent aching of the head, attended with extreme dizziness, and trembling in every limb. Finding  what was coming, and feeling that it would never do to stop work, I nerved myself up and staggered on, until I fell by the side of the wheat fan, with a feeling that the earth had fallen in upon me. This brought the entire work to a dead stand. There was work for four: each one had 
<PB ID="p157" N="157">
his part to perform, and each part depended on the other, so that when one stopped, all were compelled to stop. Covey, who had become my dread, was at the house, about a hundred yards from where I was fanning, and instantly, upon hearing the fan stop, he came down to the treading-yard to inquire into the cause of the interruption. Bill Smith told him that I was sick and unable longer to bring wheat to the fan.</P>
<P>I had by this time crawled away in the shade, under the side of a post-and-rail fence, and was exceedingly ill. The intense heat of the sun, the heavy dust rising from the fan, and the stooping to take up the wheat from the yard, together with the hurrying to get through, had caused a rush of blood to my head. In this condition Covey, finding out where I was, came to me, and after standing over me a while asked what the matter was. I told him as well as I could, for it was with difficulty that I could speak. He gave me a savage kick in the side which jarred my whole frame, and commanded me to get up. The monster had obtained complete control over me, and if he had commanded me to do any possible thing I should, in my then state of mind, have endeavored to comply. I made an effort to rise, but fell back in the attempt before gaining my feet. He gave me another heavy kick, and again told me to rise. I again tried, and succeeded in standing up; but upon stooping to get the tub with which I was feeding the fan I again staggered and fell to the ground. I must have so fallen had I been sure that a hundred bullets would have pierced me through as the consequence. While down in this sad condition, and perfectly helpless, the merciless negro-breaker took up the hickory slab with which Hughes had been striking off the wheat to a level with the sides of the half-bushel measure, (a very hard weapon), and, with the edge of it, he dealt me a heavy blow on my 
<PB ID="p158" N="158">
head which made a large gash, and caused the blood to run freely, saying at the same time, &ldquo;If you have got the headache I'll cure you.&rdquo; This done, he ordered me again to rise, but I made no effort to do so, for I had now made up my mind that it was useless and that the heartless villain might do his worst. He could but kill me and that might put me out of my misery. Finding me unable to rise, or rather despairing of my doing so, Covey left me, with a view to getting on with the work without me. I was bleeding very freely, and my face was soon covered with my warm blood. Cruel and merciless as was the motive that dealt that blow, the would was a fortunate one for me. Bleeding was never more efficacious. The pain in my head speedily abated, and I was soon able to rise. Covey had, as I have said, left  me to my fate, and the question was, shall I return to my work, or shall I find my way to St. Michaels and make Capt. Auld acquainted with the atrocious cruelty of his brother Covey, and beseech him to get me another master? Remembering the object he had in view in placing me under the management of Covey, and further, his cruel treatment of my poor crippled cousin Henny, and his meanness in the matter of feeding and clothing his slaves, there was little ground to hope for a favorable reception at the hands of Capt. Thomas Auld. Nevertheless, I resolved to go straight to him, thinking that, if not  animated by  motives of humanity, he might be induced to interfere on my behalf from selfish considerations. &ldquo;He cannot,&rdquo; I thought, &ldquo;allow his property to be thus bruised and battered, marred and defaced, and I will go to him about the matter.&rdquo; In order to get to St. Michaels by the most favorable and direct road I must walk seven miles, and this, in my sad condition, was no easy performance. I had already lost much blood, I was exhausted by over-exertion, my sides were sore from the
<PB ID="p159" N="159">
heavy blows planted there by the stout boots of Mr. Covey, and I was in every way in an unfavorable plight for the journey. I however watched my chance while the cruel and cunning Covey was looking in an opposite direction, and started off across the field for St. Michaels. This was a daring step. If it failed it would only exasperate Covey and increase during the remainder of my term of service under him, the rigors of my bondage. But the step was taken and I must go forward. I succeeded in getting nearly half way across the broad field toward the woods, when Covey observed me. I was still bleeding and the exertion of running had started the blood afresh. <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;Come back! Come back!&rdquo;</HI> he vociferated, with threats of what he would do if I did not instantly return. But, disregarding his calls and threats, I pressed on toward the woods as fast as my feeble state would allow. Seeing no signs of my stopping, he caused his horse to be brought out and saddled, as if he intended to pursue me. The race was now to be an unequal one, and thinking I might be overhauled by him if I kept the main road, I walked nearly the whole distance in the woods, keeping far enough from the road to avoid detection and pursuit. But I had not gone far before my little strength again failed me, and I was obliged to lie down. The blood was still oozing from the wound in my head, and for a time I suffered more than I can describe. There I was in the deep woods, sick and emaciated, bleeding and almost bloodless, and pursued by a wretch whose character for revolting cruelty beggars all opprobrious speech. I was not without the fear of bleeding to death. The thought of dying all alone in the woods, and of being torn in pieces by the buzzards, had not yet been rendered tolerable by my many troubles and hardships, and I was glad when the shade of the trees and the cool evening breeze combined with my matted hair to stop the flow of
<PB ID="p160" N="160">
blood. After lying there about three-quarters of an hour, brooding over the singular and mournful lot to which I was doomed, my mind passing over the whole scale or circle of belief and unbelief, from faith in the overruling Providence of God, to the blackest atheism, I again took up my journey toward St. Michaels, more weary and sad than on the morning when I left Thomas Auld's for the home of Covey. I was bare-footed, bare-headed, and in my shirt-sleeves. The way was through briers and bogs, and I tore my feet often during the journey. I was full five hours in going the seven or eight miles; partly because of the difficulties of the way, and partly because of the feebleness induced by my illness, bruises, and loss of blood.</P>
<P>On gaining my master's store, I presented an appearance of wretchedness and woe calculated to move any but a heart of stone. From the crown of my head to the sole of my feet, there were marks of blood. My hair was all clotted with dust and blood, and the back of my shirt was literally stiff with the same. Briers and thorns had scarred and torn my feet and legs. Had I escaped from a den of tigers, I could not have looked worse. In this plight I appeared before my professedly <HI REND="italics">Christian</HI> master, humbly to invoke the interposition of his power and authority, to protect me from further abuse and violence. During the latter part of my tedious journey I had begun to hope that my master would now show himself in a nobler light than I had before seen him. But I was disappointed. I had jumped from a sinking ship into the sea. I had fled from a tiger to something worse. I told him as well as I could, all the circumstances; how I was endeavoring to please Covey; how hard I was at work in the present instance; how unwillingly I sank down under the heat, toil, and pain; the brutal manner in which Covey had kicked me in the side, the gash cut in my head; my hesitation 
<PB ID="p161" N="161">
about troubling him (Capt. Auld) with complaints; but that now I felt it would not be best longer to conceal from him the outrages committed from time to time upon me. At first Master Thomas seemed somewhat affected by the story of my wrongs, but he soon repressed whatever feeling he may have had, and became as cold and hard as iron. It was impossible, <HI REND="italics">at first,</HI> as I stood before him, to seem indifferent. I distinctly saw his human nature asserting its conviction against the slave system, which made cases like mine <HI REND="italics">possible;</HI> but, as I have said, humanity fell before the systematic tyranny of slavery. He first walked the floor, apparently much agitated by my story, and the spectacle I presented; but soon it was <HI REND="italics">his</HI> turn to talk. He began moderately by finding excuses for Covey, and ended with a full justification of him, and a passionate condemnation of me. He had no doubt I deserved the flogging. He did not believe I was sick; I was only endeavoring to get rid of work. My dizziness was laziness, and Covey did right to flog me as he had done. After thus fairly annihilating me, and arousing himself by his eloquence, he fiercely demanded what I wished <HI REND="italics">him</HI> to do in the case! With such a knock-down to all my hopes, and feeling as I did my entire subjection to his power, I had very little heart to reply. I must not assert my innocence of the allegations he had piled up against me, for that would be impudence. The guilt of a slave was always and everywhere presumed, and the innocence of the slaveholder, or employer, was always asserted. The word of the slave against this presumption was generally treated as impudence, worthy of punishment. &ldquo;Do you dare to contradict me, you rascal?&rdquo; was a final silencer of counter-statements from the lips of a slave. Calming down a little, in view of my silence and hesitation, and perhaps a little touched at my forlorn and miserable appearance, he inquired again, what I wanted
<PB ID="p162" N="162">
him to do? Thus invited a second time, I told him I wished him to allow me to get a new home, and to find a new master; that as sure as I went back to live again with Mr. Covey, I should be killed by him; that he would never forgive my coming home with complaints; that since I had lived with him he had almost crushed my spirit, and I believed he would ruin me for future service and that my life was not safe in his hands. This Master Thomas (<HI REND="italics">my brother in the church</HI>) regarded as &ldquo;non-sense.&rdquo; There was no danger that Mr. Covey would kill me; he was a good man, industrious and religious, and he would not think of removing me from that home; &ldquo;besides,&rdquo; said he&mdash;and this I found was the most distressing thought of all to him&mdash;&ldquo;if you should leave Covey now that your year is but half expired, I should lose your wages for the entire year. You belong to Mr. Covey for one year, and you <HI REND="italics">must go back</HI> to him, come what will; and you must not trouble me with any more stories; and if you don't go immediately home, I'll get hold of you myself.&rdquo; This was just what I expected when I found he had <HI REND="italics">prejudged</HI> the case against me. &ldquo;But, sir,&rdquo; I said, &ldquo;I am sick and tired, and I <HI REND="italics">cannot</HI> get home to-night.&rdquo; At this he somewhat relented, and finally allowed me to stay the night, but said I must be off early in the morning, and concluded his directions by making me swallow a huge dose of Epsom salts, which was about the only medicine ever administered to slaves.</P>
<P>It was quite natural for Master Thomas to presume I was feigning sickness to escape work, for he probably thought that were he in the place of a slave, with no wages for his work, no praise for well-doing, no motive for toil but the lash, he would try every possible scheme by which to escape labor. I say I have no doubt of this; the reason is, that there were not, under the whole heavens, a set of men who cultivated such a dread of labor as 
<PB ID="p163" N="163">
did the slaveholders. The charge of laziness against the slaves was ever on their lips and was the standing apology for every species of cruelty and brutality. These men did indeed literally &ldquo;bind heavy burdens, grievous to be borne, and laid them upon men's shoulders, but they themselves would not move them with one of their fingers.&rdquo;</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="section">
<PB ID="p164" N="164">
<HEAD>CHAPTER XVII. <LB> THE LAST FLOGGING.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>A sleepless night&mdash;Return to Covey's&mdash;Punished by him&mdash;The chase defeated&mdash;Vengeance postponed&mdash;Musings in the woods&mdash;The alternative&mdash;Deplorable spectacle&mdash;Night in the woods&mdash;Expected attack&mdash;Accosted by Sandy&mdash;A friend, not a master&mdash;Sandy's hospitality&mdash;The ash-cake supper&mdash;Interview with Sandy&mdash;His advice&mdash;Sandy a conjuror as well as a Christian&mdash;The magic root&mdash;Strange meeting with Covey&mdash;His manner&mdash;Covey's Sunday face&mdash;Author's defensive resolve&mdash;The fight&mdash;The victory, and its results.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>SLEEP does not always come to the relief of the weary in body, and broken in spirit; especially is it so when past troubles only foreshadow coming disasters. My last hope had been extinguished. My master, who I did not venture to hope would protect me <HI REND="italics">as a</HI> MAN, had now refused to protect me as <HI REND="italics">his property,</HI> and had cast me back, covered with reproaches and bruises, into the hands of one who was a stranger to that mercy which is the soul of the religion he professed. May the reader never know what it is to spend such a night as to me was that which heralded my return to the den of horrors from which I had made a temporary escape.</P>
<P>I remained&mdash;sleep I did not&mdash;all night at St. Michaels, and in the morning (Saturday) I started off, obedient to the order of Master Thomas, feeling that I had no friend on earth, and doubting if I had one in heaven. I reached Covey's about nine o'clock; and just as I stepped into the field, before I had reached the house, true to his snakish habits, Covey darted out at me from a fence corner, in which he had secreted himself for the purpose of securing me. He was provided with a cowskin and a 
<PB ID="p165" N="165">
rope, and he evidently intended to <HI REND="italics">tie me up,</HI> and wreak his vengeance on me to the fullest extent. I should have been an easy prey had he succeeded in getting his hands upon me, for I had taken no refreshment since noon on Friday; and this, with the other trying circumstances, had greatly reduced my strength. I, however, darted back into the woods before the ferocious hound could reach me, and buried myself in a thicket, where he lost sight of me. The cornfield afforded me shelter in getting to the woods. But for the tall corn, Covey would have overtaken me, and made me his captive. He was much chagrined  that he did not, and gave up the chase very reluctantly, as I could see by his angry movements, as he returned to the house.</P>
<P>For a little time I was clear of Covey and his lash. I was in the wood, buried in its somber gloom and hushed in its solemn silence; hidden from all human eyes; shut in with nature and with nature's God, and absent from all human contrivances. Here was a good place to pray; to pray for help, for deliverance&mdash;a prayer I had often before made. But how could I pray? Covey could pray&mdash;Capt. Auld could pray. I would fain pray; but doubts arising, partly from my neglect of the means of grace and partly from the sham religion which everywhere prevailed, there was awakened in my mind a distrust of all religion and the conviction that prayers were unavailing and delusive.</P>
<P>Life in itself had almost become burdensome to me. All my outward relations were against me. I must stay here and starve, or go home to Covey's and have my flesh torn to pieces and my spirit humbled under his cruel lash. These were the alternatives before me. The day was long and irksome. I was weak from the toils of the previous day and from want of food and sleep, and I had been so little concerned about my appearance that I 
<PB ID="p166" N="166">
had not yet washed the blood from my garments. I was an object of horror, even to myself. Life in Baltimore, when most oppressive, was a paradise to this. What had I done, what had my parents done, that such a life as this should be mine? That day, in the woods, I would have exchanged my manhood for the brutehood of an ox.</P>
<P>Night came. I was still in the woods, and still unresolved what to do. Hunger had not yet pinched me to the point of going home, and I laid myself down in the leaves to rest; for I had been watching for hunters all day, but not being molested by them during the day, I expected no disturbance from them during the night. I had come to the conclusion that Covey relied upon hunger to drive me home, and in this I was quite correct, for he made no effort to catch me after the morning.</P>
<P>During the night I heard the step of a man in the woods. He was coming toward the place where I lay. A person lying still in the woods in the day-time has the advantage over one walking, and this advantage is much greater at night. I was not able to engage in a physical struggle, and I had recourse to the common resort of the weak. I hid myself in the leaves to prevent discovery. But as the night rambler in the woods drew nearer I found him to be a <HI REND="italics">friend,</HI> not an enemy; a slave of Mr. William Groomes of Easton, a kind-hearted fellow named &ldquo;Sandy.&rdquo; Sandy lived that year with Mr. Kemp, about four miles from St. Michaels. He, like myself, had been hired out, but unlike myself had not been hired out to be broken. He was the husband of a free woman who lived in the lower part of &ldquo;Poppie Neck,&rdquo; and he was now on his way through the woods to see her and to spend the Sabbath with her.</P>
<P>As soon as I had ascertained that the disturber of my solitude was not an enemy, but the good-hearted Sandy,&mdash;a man as famous among the slaves of the neighborhood 
<PB ID="p167" N="167">

<FIGURE ID="ill5" ENTITY="dougl167"><P>FOUND IN THE WOODS BY SANDY.</P></FIGURE>

<PB ID="p169" N="169">
for his good nature as for his good sense&mdash;I came out from my hiding-place and made myself known to him. I explained the circumstances of the past two days which had driven me to the woods, and he deeply compassionated my distress. It was a bold thing for him to shelter me, and I could not ask him to do so, for had I been found in his hut he would have suffered the penalty of thirty-nine lashes on his bare back, if not something worse. But Sandy was too generous to permit the fear of punishment to prevent his relieving a brother bondman from hunger and exposure, and therefore, on his own motion, I accompanied him home to his wife&mdash;for the house and lot were hers, as she was a free woman. It was about midnight, but his wife was called up, a fire was made, some Indian meal was soon mixed with salt and water, and an ash-cake was baked in a hurry, to relieve my hunger. Sandy's wife was not behind him in kindness; both seemed to esteem it a privilege to succor me, for although I was hated by Covey and by my master I was loved by the colored people, because they thought I was hated for my knowledge, and persecuted because I was feared. I was the only slave in that region who could read or write. There had been one other man, belonging to Mr. Hugh Hamilton, who could read, but he, poor fellow, had, shortly after coming into the neighborhood, been sold off to the far south. I saw him in the cart, to be carried to Easton for sale, ironed and pinioned like a yearling for the slaughter. My knowledge was now the pride of my brother slaves, and no doubt Sandy felt on that account something of the general interest in me. The supper was soon ready, and though over the sea I have since feasted with honorables, lord mayors and aldermen, my supper on ash-cake and cold water, with Sandy, was the meal of all my life most sweet to my taste and now most vivid to my memory.</P>
<PB ID="p170" N="170">
<P>Supper over, Sandy and I went into a discussion of what was <HI REND="italics">possible</HI> for me, under the perils and hardships which overshadowed my path. The question was, must I go back to Covey, or must I attempt to run away? Upon a careful survey the latter was found to be impossible; for I was on a narrow neck of land, every avenue from which would bring me in sight of pursuers. There was Chesapeake Bay to the right, and &ldquo;Pot-pie&rdquo; river to the left, and St. Michaels and its neighborhood occupied the only space through which there was any retreat.</P>
<P>I found Sandy an old adviser. He was not only a religious man, but he professed to believe in a system for which I have no name. He was a genuine African, and had inherited some of the so-called magical powers said to be possessed by the eastern nations. He told me that he could help me; that in those very woods there was an herb which in the morning might be found, possessing all the powers required for my protection (I put his words in my own language), and that if I would take his advice he would procure me the root of the herb of which he spoke. He told me, further, that if I would take that root and wear it on my right side it would be impossible for Covey to strike me a blow, and that, with this root about my person, no white man could whip me. He said he had carried it for years, and that he had fully tested its virtues. He had never received a blow from a slave-holder since he carried it, and he never expected to receive one, for he meant always to carry that root for protection. He knew Covey well, for Mrs. Covey was the daughter of Mrs. Kemp; and he (Sandy) had heard of the barbarous treatment to which I had been subjected, and he wanted to do something for me.</P>
<P>Now all this talk about the root was to me very absurd and ridiculous, if not positively sinful. I at first rejected the idea that the simple carrying a root on my right side 
<PB ID="p171" N="171">
(a root, by the way, over which I walked every time I went into the woods) could possess any such magic power as he ascribed to it, and I was, therefore, not disposed to cumber my pocket with it. I had a positive aversion to all pretenders to <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;divination.&rdquo;</HI> It was beneath one of my intelligence to countenance such dealings with the devil as this power implied. But with all my learning&mdash;it was really precious little&mdash;Sandy was more than a match for me. &ldquo;My book-learning,&rdquo; he said, &ldquo;had not kept Covey off me&rdquo; (a powerful argument just then), and he entreated me, with flashing eyes, to try this. If it did me no good it could do me no harm, and it would cost me nothing any way. Sandy was so earnest and so confident of the good qualities of this weed that, to please him, I was induced to take it. He had been to me the good Samaritan, and had, almost providentially, found me and helped me when I could not help myself; how did I know but that the hand of the Lord was in it? With thoughts of this sort I took the roots from Sandy and put them in my right-hand pocket.</P>
<P>This was of course Sunday morning. Sandy now urged me to go home with all speed, and to walk up bravely to the house, as though nothing had happened. I saw in Sandy, with all his superstition, too deep an insight into human nature not to have some respect for his advice; and perhaps, too, a slight gleam or shadow of his superstition had fallen on me. At any rate, I started off toward Covey's, as directed. Having, the previous night, poured my griefs into Sandy's ears and enlisted him in my behalf, having made his wife a sharer in my sorrows, and having also become well refreshed by sleep and food, I moved off quite courageously toward the dreaded Covey's. Singularly enough, just as I entered the yard-gate I met him and his wife on their way to church, dressed in their Sunday best, and looking as smiling as angels. 
<PB ID="p172" N="172">
His manner perfectly astonished me. There was something really benignant in his countenance. He spoke to me as never before, told me that the pigs had got into the lot and he wished me to go to drive them out; inquired how I was, and seemed an altered man. This extraordinary conduct really made me begin to think that Sandy's herb had more virtue in it than I, in my pride, had been willing to allow, and, had the day been other than Sunday, I should have attributed Covey's altered manner solely to the power of the root. I suspected, however, that the <HI REND="italics">Sabbath,</HI> not the root, was the real explanation of the change. His religion hindered him from breaking the Sabbath, but not from breaking my skin on any other day than Sunday. He had more respect for the day than for the man for whom the day was mercifully given; for while he would cut and slash my body during the week, he would on Sunday teach me the value of my soul, and the way of life and salvation by Jesus Christ.</P>
<P>All went well with me till Monday morning; and then, whether the root had lost its virtue, or whether my tormentor had gone deeper into the black art than I had, (as was sometimes said of him), or whether he had obtained a special indulgence for his faithful Sunday's worship, it is not necessary for me to know or to inform the reader; but this much I may say, the pious and benignant smile which graced the face of Covey on <HI REND="italics">Sunday</HI> wholly disappeared on <HI REND="italics">Monday.</HI></P>
<P>Long before daylight I was called up to go feed, rub, and curry the horses. I obeyed the call, as I should have done had it been made at an earlier hour, for I had brought my mind to a firm resolve during that Sunday's reflection to obey every order, however unreasonable, if it were possible, and if Mr. Covey should then undertake to beat me to defend and protect myself to the best of my ability. My religious views on the subject of resisting 
<PB ID="p173" N="173">
my master had suffered a serious shock by the savage persecution to which I had been subjected, and my hands were no longer tied by my religion. Master Thomas's indifference had severed the last link. I had backslidden from this point in the slaves' religious creed, and I soon had occasion to make my fallen state known to my Sunday-pious brother, Covey.</P>
<P>While I was obeying his order to feed and get the horses ready for the field, and when I was in the act of going up the stable-loft, for the purpose of throwing down some blades, Covey sneaked into the stable, in his peculiar way, and seizing me suddenly by the leg, he brought me to the stable-floor, giving my newly-mended body a terrible jar. I now forgot all about my <HI REND="italics">roots,</HI> and remembered my pledge to stand up in my own defense. The brute was skillfully endeavoring to get a slip-knot on my legs, before I could draw up my feet. As soon as I found what he was up to, I gave a sudden spring (my two days' rest had been of much service to me) and by that means, no doubt, he was able to bring me to the floor so heavily. He was defeated in his plan of tying me. While down, he seemed to think that he had me very securely in his power. He little thought he was&mdash;as the rowdies say&mdash;&ldquo;in&rdquo; for a &ldquo;rough and tumble&rdquo; fight; but such was the fact. Whence came the daring spirit necessary to grapple with a man who, eight-and-forty hours before, could, with his slightest word, have made me tremble like a leaf in a storm, I do not know; at any rate, I <HI REND="italics">was resolved to fight,</HI> and what was better still, I actually was hard at it. The fighting madness had come upon me, and I found my strong fingers firmly attached to the throat of the tyrant, as heedless of consequences, at the moment, as if we stood as equals before the law. The very color of the man was forgotten. I felt supple as a cat, and was ready for him at every turn. Every blow of his was parried, though I 
<PB ID="p174" N="174">
dealt no blows in return. I was strictly on the <HI REND="italics">defensive,</HI>  preventing him from injuring me, rather than trying to injure him. I flung him on the ground several times when he meant to have hurled me there. I held him so firmly by the throat that his blood followed my nails. He held me, and I held him.</P>
<P>All was fair thus far,  and the contest was about equal. My resistance was entirely unexpected and Covey was taken all aback by it. He trembled in every limb. &ldquo;<HI REND="italics">Are you going to  resist,</HI>  you scoundrel?&rdquo; said he. To which I returned a polite <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;Yes,  sir,&rdquo;</HI> steadily gazing my interrogator in the eye, to meet the first approach or dawning of the blow which I expected my answer would call forth. But the conflict did not long remain equal. Covey soon cried lustily for help; not that I was obtaining any marked advantage over him, or was injuring him but because he was gaining none over me, and was not able, single-handed, to conquer me. He called for his cousin Hughes to come to his assistance, and now the scene was changed. I was compelled to give blows, as well as to parry them, and since I was in any case to suffer for resistance, I felt (as the musty proverb goes) that I &ldquo;might as well  be hanged for an old sheep as a lamb.&rdquo; I was still defensive toward Covey, but aggressive toward Hughes, on whom, at his first approach, I dealt a blow which fairly sickened him. He went off, bending over with pain, and manifesting no disposition to come again within my reach. The poor fellow was in the act of trying to catch and tie my right hand, and while flattering himself with success, I gave him the kick which sent him  staggering away in pain, at the same time that I held Covey with a firm hand.</P>
<P>Taken completely by surprise, Covey seemed to have lost his usual strength and coolness. He was frightened, and stood puffing and blowing, seemingly unable to command 
<PB ID="p175" N="175">
words or blows. When he saw that Hughes was standing half bent with pain, his courage quite gone, the cowardly tyrant asked if I  &ldquo;meant to persist in my resistance.&rdquo; I told him I &ldquo;<HI REND="italics">did mean to resist,</HI> come what might; that I had been treated like a brute during the last six months, and that I should stand it no longer.&rdquo; With that he gave me a shake, and attempted to drag me toward a stick of wood that was lying just outside the stable-door. He meant to knock me down with it; but, just as he leaned over to get the stick, I seized him with both hands, by the collar, and with a vigorous and sudden snatch brought my assailant harmlessly, his full length, on the not over-clean ground, for we were now in the cow-yard. He had selected the place for the fight, and it was but right that he should have all the advantages of his own selection.</P>
<P>By this time Bill, the hired man, came home. He had been to Mr. Helmsley's to spend Sunday with his nominal wife. Covey and I had been skirmishing from before daybreak till now. The sun was shooting his beams almost over the eastern woods, and we were still at it. I could not see where the matter was to  terminate. He evidently was afraid to let me go, lest I should again make off to the woods, otherwise he would probably have obtained arms from the house to frighten me. Holding me, he called upon Bill to assist him. The scene here had something comic about it. Bill, who knew precisely what Covey wished him to do, affected ignorance, and pretended he did not know what to do. &ldquo;What shall I do, Master Covey?&rdquo;  said Bill. &ldquo;Take hold of him!&mdash;take hold of him!&rdquo; cried Covey. With a toss of his head, peculiar to Bill, he said: &ldquo;Indeed, Master Covey, I want to go to work.&rdquo; <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;This is your work,&rdquo;</HI> said Covey; &ldquo;take hold of him.&rdquo; Bill replied, with  spirit: &ldquo;My master hired me here to work, and not to help you whip Frederick.&rdquo; 
<PB ID="p176" N="176">
It  was my turn to speak. &ldquo;Bill,&rdquo; said I, &ldquo;don't put your hands  on me.&rdquo; To which he replied: &ldquo;My God, Frederick, I ain't goin' to tech ye&rdquo;; and Bill walked off, leaving Covey and myself to settle our differences as best we might.</P>
<P>But my present advantage was threatened when I saw Caroline (the slave woman of Covey) coming to the cow-yard to milk, for she was a powerful woman, and could have mastered me easily, exhausted as I was.</P>
<P>As soon as she came near, Covey attempted to rally her to his aid. Strangely and fortunately, Caroline was in no humor to take a hand in any such sport. We were all in open rebellion that morning. Caroline answered the command of her master to &ldquo;take hold of me,&rdquo; precisely as Bill had done, but in her it was at far greater peril, for she was the slave of Covey, and he could do what he pleased with her. It was not so with Bill, and Bill knew it. Samuel Harris, to whom Bill belonged, did not allow his slaves to be beaten unless they were guilty of some crime which the law would punish. But poor Caroline, like myself, was at the mercy of the merciless Covey, nor did she escape the dire effects of her refusal: he gave her several sharp blows.</P>
<P>At length (two hours had elapsed) the contest was given over. Letting go of me, puffing and blowing at a great rate, Covey said: &ldquo;Now, you scoundrel, go to your work; I would not have whipped you half so hard if you had not resisted.&rdquo; The fact was, he had not whipped me at all. He had not, in all the scuffle, drawn a single drop of blood from me. I had drawn blood from him, and should even without this satisfaction have been victorious, because my aim had not been to injure him, but to prevent his injuring me.</P>
<P>During the whole six months that I lived with  Covey after this transaction, he never again laid the weight of his 
<PB ID="p177" N="177">
finger on me in anger. He would occasionally say he did not want to have to get hold of me again&mdash;a declaration which I had no difficulty in believing; and I had a secret feeling which answered, &ldquo;You had better not wish to get hold of me again, for you will be likely to come off worse in a second fight than you did in the first.&rdquo;</P>
<P>This battle with Mr. Covey, undignified as it was and as I fear my narration of it is, was the turning-point in my &ldquo;life as a slave.&rdquo; It rekindled in my breast the smouldering embers of liberty. It brought up my Baltimore dreams and revived a sense of my own manhood. I was a changed being after that fight. I was <HI REND="italics">nothing</HI> before; <HI REND="italics">I was a man</HI> now. It recalled to life my crushed self-respect, and my self-confidence, and inspired me with a renewed determination to be a <HI REND="italics">free man.</HI> A man without force is without the essential dignity of humanity. Human nature is so constituted, that it cannot <HI REND="italics">honor</HI> a helpless man, though it can <HI REND="italics">pity</HI> him, and even this it cannot do long if signs of power do not arise.</P>
<P>He only can understand the effect of this combat on my spirit, who has himself incurred something, or hazarded something, in repelling the unjust and cruel aggressions of a tyrant. Covey was a tyrant and a cowardly one withal. After resisting him, I felt as I had never felt before. It was a resurrection from the dark and pestiferous tomb of slavery, to the heaven of comparative freedom. I was no longer a servile coward, trembling under the frown of a brother worm of the dust, but my long-cowed spirit was roused to an attitude of independence. I had reached the point at which I was <HI REND="italics">not afraid to die.</HI> This spirit made me a freeman in <HI REND="italics">fact,</HI> though I still remained a slave in <HI REND="italics">form.</HI> When a slave cannot be flogged, he is more than half free. He has a domain as broad as his own manly heart to defend, and he is really &ldquo;a power on 
<PB ID="p178" N="178">
earth.&rdquo; From this time until my escape from slavery, I was never fairly whipped. Several attempts were made, but they were always unsuccessful. Bruised I did get, but the instance I have described was the end of the brutification to which slavery had subjected me.</P>
<P>The reader may like to know why, after I had so grievously offended Mr. Covey, he did not have me taken in hand by the authorities; indeed, why the law of Maryland, which assigned hanging to the slave who resisted his master, was not put in force against me, at any rate why I was not taken up, as was usual in such cases, and publicly whipped as an example to other slaves, and as a means of deterring me from again committing the same offence. I confess that the easy manner in which I got off was always a surprise to me, and even now I cannot fully explain the cause, though the probability is that Covey was ashamed to have it known that he had been mastered by a boy of sixteen. He enjoyed the unbounded and very valuable reputation of being a first-rate overseer and negro-breaker, and by means of this reputation he was able to procure his hands at very trifling compensation and with very great ease. His interest and his pride would mutually suggest the wisdom of passing the matter by in silence. The story that he had undertaken to whip a lad and had been resisted, would of itself be damaging to him in the estimation of slaveholders.</P>
<P>It is perhaps not altogether creditable to my natural temper that after  this conflict with Mr. Covey I did, at times, purposely aim to provoke him to an attack, by  refusing to keep with the other hands in the field; but I could never bully him to another battle. I was determined on doing him serious damage if he ever again attempted to lay violent hands on me.</P>
<LG TYPE="poem">
<L>&ldquo;Hereditary bondmen, know ye not</L>
<L>Who would be free, themselves must strike the blow?&rdquo;</L>
</LG>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">

<PB ID="p179" N="179">
<HEAD>CHAPTER XVIII. <LB> NEW RELATIONS AND DUTIES.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Change of masters&mdash;Benefits derived by change&mdash;Fame of the fight with Covey&mdash;Reckless unconcern&mdash;Author's abhorrence of slavery&mdash;Ability to read a cause of prejudice&mdash;The holidays&mdash;How spent&mdash;Sharp hit at slavery&mdash;Effects of holidays&mdash;Difference between Covey and Freeland&mdash;An irreligious master preferred to a religious one&mdash;Hard life at Covey's useful to the author&mdash;Improved condition does not bring contentment&mdash;Congenial society at Freeland's&mdash;Author's Sabbath-school&mdash;Secrecy necessary&mdash;Affectionate relations of tutor and pupils&mdash;Confidence and friendship among slaves&mdash;Slavery the inviter of vengeance.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>MY term of service with Edward Covey expired on Christmas day, 1834. I gladly-enough left him, although he was by this time as gentle as a lamb. My home for the year 1835 was already secured, my next master selected. There was always more or less excitement about the changing of hands, but determined to fight my way, I had become somewhat reckless and cared little into whose hands I fell. The report got abroad that I was hard to whip; that I was guilty of kicking back, and that, though generally a good-natured negro, I sometimes &ldquo;got the devil in me.&rdquo; These sayings were rife in Talbot County and distinguished me among my servile brethren. Slaves would sometimes fight with each other, and even die at each other's hands, but there were very few who were not held in awe by a white man. Trained from the cradle up to think and feel that their masters were superiors, and invested with a sort of sacredness, there were few who could rise above the control which that sentiment exercised. I had freed myself 
<PB ID="p180" N="180">
from it, and the thing was known. One bad sheep will spoil a whole flock. I was a bad sheep. I hated slavery, slaveholders, and all pertaining to them; and I did not fail to inspire others with the same feeling wherever and whenever opportunity was presented. This made me a marked lad among the slaves, and a suspected one among slaveholders. A knowledge also of my ability to read and write got pretty widely spread, which was very much against me.</P>
<P>The days between Christmas day and New Year's were allowed the slaves as holidays. During these days all regular work was suspended, and there was nothing to do but to keep fires and look after the stock. We regarded this time as our own by the grace of our masters, and we therefore used it or abused it as we pleased. Those who had families at a distance were expected to visit them and spend with them the entire week. The younger slaves or the unmarried ones were expected to see to the animals and attend to incidental duties at home. The holidays were variously spent. The sober, thinking, industrious ones would employ themselves in manufacturing corn-brooms, mats, horse-collars, and baskets, and some of these were very well made. Another class spent their time in hunting opossums, coons, rabbits, and other game. But the majority spent the holidays in sports, ball-playing, wrestling, boxing, running, foot-races, dancing, and drinking whisky; and this latter mode was generally most agreeable to their masters. A slave who would work during the holidays was thought by his master undeserving of holidays. There was in this simple act of continued work an accusation against slaves, and a slave could not help thinking that if he made three dollars during the holidays he might make three hundred during the year. Not to be drunk during the holidays was disgraceful.</P>
<PB ID="p181" N="181">
<P>The fiddling, dancing, and &ldquo;jubilee beating&rdquo; was carried on in all directions. This latter performance was strictly southern. It supplied the place of violin or other musical instruments and was played so easily that almost every farm had its &ldquo;Juba&rdquo; beater. The performer improvised as he beat the instrument, marking the words as he sang so as to have them fall pat with the movement of his hands. Once in a while among a mass of nonsense and wild frolic, a sharp hit was given to the meanness of slaveholders. Take the following for example:</P>
<LG TYPE="poem">
<L>We raise de wheat,</L>
<L>Dey gib us de corn:</L>
<L>We bake de bread,</L>
<L>Dey gib us de crust;</L>
<L>We sif de meal,</L>
<L>Dey gib us de huss;</L>
</LG>
<LG TYPE="poem">
<L>We peel de meat,</L>
<L>Dey gib us de skin;</L>
<L>And dat's de way</L>
<L>Dey take us in;</L>
<L>We skim de pot,</L>
<L>Dey gib us de liquor,</L>
<L>And say dat's good enough for nigger.</L>
</LG>
<LG TYPE="poem">
<L>Walk over! walk over!</L>
<L>Your butter and de fat;</L>
<L>Poor nigger, you can't get over dat!</L>
<L>Walk over&mdash;</L>
</LG>
<P>This is not a bad summary of the palpable injustice and fraud of slavery, giving, as it does, to the lazy and idle the comforts which God designed should be given solely to the honest laborer. But to the holidays. Judging from my own observation and experience, I believe those holidays were among the most effective means in the hands of slaveholders of keeping down the spirit of insurrection among the slaves.</P>
<P>To enslave men successfully and safely it is necessary to keep their minds occupied with thoughts and aspirations short of the liberty of which they are deprived. A certain degree of attainable good must be kept before them. These holidays served the purpose of keeping the minds of the slaves occupied with prospective pleasure within the limits of slavery. The young man could go 
<PB ID="p182" N="182">
wooing, the married man to see his wife, the father and mother to see their children, the industrious and money-loving could make a few dollars, the great wrestler could win laurels, the young people meet and enjoy each other's society, the drinking man could get plenty of whisky, and the religious man could hold prayer-meetings, preach, pray, and exhort. Before the holidays there were pleasures in prospect; after the holidays they were pleasures of memory, and they served to keep out thoughts and wishes of a more dangerous character. These holidays were also used as conductors or safety-valves, to carry off the explosive elements inseparable from the human mind when reduced to the condition of slavery. But for these the rigors of bondage would have become too severe for endurance, and the slave would have been forced to a dangerous desperation.</P>
<P>Thus they became a part and parcel of the gross wrongs and inhumanity of slavery. Ostensibly they were institutions of benevolence designed to mitigate the rigors of slave-life, but practically they were a fraud instituted by human selfishness, the better to secure the ends of injustice and oppression. Not the slave's happiness but the master's safety, was the end sought. It was not from a generous unconcern for the slave's labor, but from a prudent regard for the slave system. I am strengthened in this opinion from the fact that most slaveholders liked to have their slaves spend the holidays in such manner as to be of no real benefit to them. Everything like rational enjoyment was frowned upon, and only those wild and low sports peculiar to semi-civilized people were encouraged. The license allowed appeared to have no other object than to disgust the slaves with their temporary freedom, and to make them as glad to return to their work as they had been to leave it. I have known slaveholders resort to cunning tricks, with a view of getting their 
<PB ID="p183" N="183">
slaves deplorably drunk. The usual plan was to make bets on a slave that he could drink more whisky than any other, and so induce a rivalry among them for the mastery in this degradation. The scenes brought about in this way were often scandalous and loathsome in the extreme. Whole multitudes might be found stretched out in brutal drunkenness, at once helpless and disgusting. Thus, when the slave asked for hours of &ldquo;virtuous liberty,&rdquo; his cunning master took advantage of his ignorance and cheered him with a dose of vicious and revolting dissipation artfully labeled with the name of <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;liberty.&rdquo;</HI></P>
<P>We were induced to drink, I among the rest, and when the holidays were over we all staggered up from our filth and wallowing, took a long breath, and went away to our various fields of work, feeling, upon the whole, rather glad to go from that which our masters had artfully deceived us into the belief was freedom, back again to the arms of slavery. It was not what we had taken it to be, nor what it would have been, had it not been abused by us. It was about as well to be a slave to master, as to be a slave to whisky and rum. When the slave was drunk the slaveholder had no fear that he would plan an insurrection, or that he would escape to the North. It was the sober, thoughtful slave who was dangerous and needed the vigilance of his master to keep him a slave.</P>
<P>On the first of January, 1835, I proceeded from St. Michaels to Mr. William Freeland's&mdash;my new home. Mr. Freeland lived only three miles from St. Michaels, on an old, worn-out farm, which required much labor to render it anything like a self-supporting establishment.</P>
<P>I found Mr. Freeland a different man from Covey. Though not rich, he was what might have been called a well-bred Southern gentleman. Though a slaveholder and sharing in common with them many of the vices of 
<PB ID="p184" N="184">
his class, he seemed alive to the sentiment of honor, and had also some sense of justice, and some feelings of humanity. He was fretful, impulsive, and passionate, but free from the mean and selfish characteristics which distinguished the creature from which I had happily escaped. Mr. Freeland was open, frank, and imperative. He practiced no concealments and disdained to play the spy. He was, in all these qualities, the opposite of Covey.</P>
<P>My poor weather-beaten bark now reached smoother water and gentler breezes. My stormy life at Covey's had been of service to me. The things that would have seemed very hard had I gone directly to Mr. Freeland's from the home of Master Thomas, were now &ldquo;trifles light as air.&rdquo; I was still a field-hand, and had come to prefer the severe labor of the field to the enervating duties of a house-servant. I had become large and strong, and had begun to take pride in the fact that I could do as much hard work as some of the older men. There was much rivalry among slaves at times as to which could do the most work, and masters generally sought to promote such rivalry. But some of us were too wise to race with each other very long. Such racing, we had the sagacity to see, was not likely to pay. We had our times for measuring each other's strength, but we knew too much to keep up the competition so long as to produce an extraordinary day's work. We knew that if by extraordinary exertion a large quantity of work was done in one day, and it became known to the master, it might lead him to require the same amount every day. This thought was enough to bring us to a dead halt when ever so much excited for the race.</P>
<P>At Mr. Freeland's my condition was every way improved. I was no longer the scapegoat that I was when at Covey's, where every wrong thing done was saddled upon me, and where other slaves were whipped over my 
<PB ID="p185" N="185">
shoulders. Bill Smith was protected by a positive prohibition, made by his rich master (and the command of the <HI REND="italics">rich</HI> slaveholder was <HI REND="italics">law</HI> to the poor one). Hughes was favored by his relationship to Covey, and the hands hired temporarily escaped flogging. I was the general pack-horse; but Mr. Freeland held every man individually responsible for his own conduct. Mr. Freeland, like Mr. Covey, gave his hands enough to eat, but, unlike Mr. Covey, he gave them time to take their meals. He worked us hard during the day, but gave us the night for rest. We were seldom in the field after dark in the evening, or before sunrise in the morning. Our implements of husbandry were of the most improved pattern, and much superior to those used at Covey's.</P>
<P>Notwithstanding all the improvement in my relations, notwithstanding the many advantages I had gained by my new home and my new master, I was still restless and discontented. I was about as <HI REND="italics">difficult</HI> to be pleased by a master as a master is by a slave. The freedom from bodily torture and unceasing labor had given my mind an increased sensibility and imparted to it greater activity. I was not yet exactly in right relations. &ldquo;Howbeit, that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural, and afterward that which is spiritual.&rdquo; When entombed at Covey's and shrouded in darkness and physical wretchedness, temporal well-being was the grand desideratum; but, temporal wants supplied, the spirit put in its claims. Beat and cuff the slave, keep him hungry and spiritless, and he will follow the chain of his master like a dog; but feed and clothe him well, work him moderately and surround him with physical comfort, and dreams of freedom will intrude. Give him a <HI REND="italics">bad</HI> master and he aspires to a good master; give him &agrave; good master, and he wishes to become his own master. Such is human nature. You may hurl a man so low beneath the level of his kind, 
<PB ID="p186" N="186">
that he loses all just ideas of his natural position, but elevate him a little, and the clear conception of rights rises to life and power, and leads him onward. Thus elevated a little at Freeland's, the dreams called into being by that good man, Father Lawson, when in Baltimore, began to visit me again. Shoots from the tree of liberty began to put forth buds, and dim hopes of the future began to dawn.</P>
<P>I found myself in congenial society. There were Henry Harris, John Harris, Handy Caldwell, and Sandy Jenkins (this last, of the root-preventive memory).</P>
<P>Henry and John Harris were  brothers, and belonged to Mr. Freeland. They were both remarkably bright and intelligent, though neither of them could read. Now for mischief! I began to address my companions on the subject of education and the advantages of intelligence over ignorance, and, as far as I dared, I tried to show the agency of ignorance in keeping men in slavery. Webster's spelling-book and the Columbian Orator were looked into again. As summer came on and the long Sabbath days stretched themselves over our idleness, I became uneasy and wanted a Sabbath-school in which to exercise my gifts and to impart to my brother-slaves the little knowledge I possessed. A house was hardly necessary in the summer time; I could hold my school under the shade of an old oak tree as well as any where else. The thing was to get the scholars, and to have them thoroughly imbued with the idea to learn. Two such boys were quickly found in Henry and John, and from them the contagion spread. I was not long in bringing around me twenty or thirty young men, who enrolled themselves gladly in my Sabbath-school, and were willing to meet me regularly under the trees or elsewhere, for the purpose of learning to read. It was surprising with what ease 
<PB ID="p187" N="187">
they provided themselves with spelling-books. These were mostly the cast-off books of their young masters or mistresses. I taught at first on our own farm. All were impressed with the necessity of keeping the matter as private as possible, for the fate of the St. Michaels attempt was still fresh in the minds of all. Our pious masters at St. Michaels must not know that a few of their dusky brothers were learning to read the Word of God, lest they should come down upon us with the lash and chain. We might have met to drink whisky, to wrestle, fight, and to do other unseemly things, with no fear of interruption from the saints or the sinners of St. Michaels. But to meet for the purpose of improving the mind and heart, by learning to read the sacred scriptures, was a nuisance to be instantly stopped. The slave holders there, like slaveholders elsewhere, preferred to see the slaves engaged in degrading sports, rather than acting like moral and accountable beings. Had any one, at that time, asked a religious white man in St. Michaels, the names of three men in that town whose lives were most after the pattern of our Lord and Master Jesus Christ, the reply would have been: Garrison West, class-leader, Wright Fairbanks and Thomas Auld, both also class-leaders; and yet these men, armed with mob-like missiles, ferociously rushed in upon my Sabbath-school and forbade our meeting again on pain of having our backs subjected to the bloody lash. This same Garrison West was my class-leader, and I had thought him a Christian until he took part in breaking up my school. He led me no more after that.</P>
<P>The plea for this outrage was then, as it is always, the tyrant's plea of necessity. If the slaves learned to read they would learn something more and something worse. The peace of slavery would be disturbed. Slave rule would be endangered. I do not dispute the soundness
<PB ID="p188" N="188">
of the reasoning. If slavery were right, Sabbath-schools for teaching slaves to read were wrong, and ought to have been put down. These Christian class-leaders were, to this extent, consistent. They had settled the question that slavery was right, and by that standard they determined that Sabbath-schools were wrong. To be sure they were Protestants and held to the great Protestant right of every man to &ldquo;search the Scriptures&rdquo; for himself; but then, to all general rules there are exceptions. How convenient! What crimes may not be committed under such ruling! But my dear class-leading Methodist brethren did not condescend to give me a reason for breaking up the school at St. Michaels. They had determined its destruction, and that was enough.</P>
<P>After getting the school nicely started a second time, holding it in the woods behind the barn, and in the shade of trees, I succeeded in inducing a free colored man who lived several miles from our house to permit me to hold my school in a room at his house. He incurred much peril in doing so, for the assemblage was an unlawful one. I had at one time more than forty pupils, all of the right sort, and many of them succeeded in learning to read. I have had various employments during my life, but to none do I look back with more satisfaction than to this one. An attachment, deep and permanent, sprang up between me and my persecuted pupils, which made my parting from them intensely painful.</P>
<P>Besides my Sunday-school, I devoted three evenings a week to my other fellow slaves during the winter. Those dear souls who came to my Sabbath-school came not because it was popular or reputable to do so, for they came with a liability of having forty stripes laid on their naked backs. In this Christian country men and women were obliged to hide in barns and woods and trees 
<PB ID="p189" N="189">
from professing Christians, in order to learn to read the <HI REND="italics">Holy Bible.</HI> Their minds had been cramped and starved by their cruel masters. The light of education had been completely excluded and their hard earnings had been taken to educate their master's children. I felt a delight in circumventing the tyrants and in blessing the victims of their curses.</P>
<P>To outward seeming the year at Mr. Freeland's passed off very smoothly. Not a blow was given me during the whole year. To the credit of Mr. Freeland, irreligious though he was, it must be stated that he was the best master I ever had until I became my own master and assumed for myself, as I had a right to do, the responsibility of my own existence and the exercise of my own powers.</P>
<P>For much of the happiness, or absence of misery, with which I passed this year, I am indebted to the genial temper and ardent friendship of my brother slaves. They were every one of them manly, generous and brave. Yes, I say they were brave, and I will add, fine-looking. It is seldom the lot of any one to have truer and better friends than were the slaves on this farm. It was not uncommon to charge slaves with great treachery toward each other, but I must say I never loved, esteemed, or confided in men more than I did in these. They were as true as steel, and no band of brothers could be more loving. There were no mean advantages taken of each other, no tattling, no giving each other bad names to Mr. Freeland, and no elevating one at the expense of the other. We never undertook anything of any importance which was likely to affect each other, without mutual consultation. We were generally a unit, and moved together. Thoughts and sentiments were exchanged between us which might well have been considered incendiary had they been known by our masters. The slaveholder, were 
<PB ID="p190" N="190">
he kind or cruel, was a slaveholder still, the every-hour violator of the just and inalienable rights of man, and he was therefore every hour silently but surely whetting the knife of vengeance for his own throat. He never lisped a syllable in commendation of the fathers of this republic without inviting the sword, and asserting the right of rebellion for his own slaves.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p191" N="191">
<HEAD>CHAPTER XIX. <LB> THE RUNAWAY PLOT.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>New Year's thoughts and meditations&mdash;Again hired by Freeland&mdash;Kindness no compensation for slavery&mdash;Incipient steps toward escape&mdash;Considerations leading thereto&mdash;Hostility to slavery&mdash;Solemn vow taken&mdash;Plan divulged to slaves&mdash;Columbian Orator again&mdash;Scheme gains favor&mdash;Danger of discovery&mdash;Skill of slave-holders&mdash;Suspicion and coercion&mdash;Hymns with double meaning&mdash;Consultation&mdash;Pass-word&mdash;Hope and fear&mdash;Ignorance of geography&mdash;Imaginary difficulties&mdash;Patrick Henry&mdash;Sandy a dreamer&mdash;Route to the north mapped out&mdash;Objections&mdash;Frauds&mdash;Passes&mdash;Anxieties&mdash;Fear of failure&mdash;Strange presentiment&mdash;Coincidence&mdash;Betrayal&mdash;Arrests&mdash;Resistance&mdash;Mrs. Freeland&mdash;Prison&mdash;Brutal jests&mdash;Passes eaten&mdash;Denial&mdash;Sandy&mdash;Dragged behind horses&mdash;Slave-traders&mdash;Alone in prison&mdash;Sent to Baltimore.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>I AM now at the beginning of the year 1836. At the opening year the mind naturally occupies itself with the mysteries of life in all its phases&mdash;the ideal, the real, and the actual. Sober people then look both ways, surveying the errors of the past and providing against the possible errors of the future. I, too, was thus exercised. I had little pleasure in retrospect, and the future prospect was not brilliant. &ldquo;Notwithstanding,&rdquo; thought I, &ldquo;the many resolutions and prayers I have made in behalf of freedom, I am, this first day of the year 1836, still a slave, still wandering in the depths of a miserable bondage. My faculties and powers of body and soul are not my own, but are the property of a fellow-mortal in no sense superior to me, except that he has the physical power to compel me to be owned and controlled by him. By the combined physical force of the community I am his slave&mdash;a slave for life.&rdquo; With thoughts 
<PB ID="p192" N="192">
like these I was chafed and perplexed, and they rendered me gloomy and disconsolate. The anguish of my mind cannot be written.</P>
<P>At the close of the year, Mr. Freeland renewed the purchase of my services of Mr. Auld for the coming year. His promptness in doing so would have been flattering to my vanity had I been ambitious to win the reputation of being a valuable slave. Even as it was, I felt a slight degree of complacency at the circumstance. It showed him to be as well pleased with me as a slave as I was with him as a master. But the kindness of the slave-master only gilded the chain. It detracted nothing from its weight or strength. The thought that men are made for other and better uses than slavery, throve best under the gentle treatment of a kind master. Its grim visage could assume no smiles able to fascinate the partially enlightened slave into a forgetfulness of his bondage, or of the desirableness of liberty.</P>
<P>I was not through the first month of my second year with the kind and gentlemanly Mr. Freeland before I was earnestly considering and devising plans for gaining that freedom which, when I was but a mere child, I had ascertained to be the natural and inborn right of every member of the human family. The desire for this freedom had been benumbed while I was under the brutalizing dominion of Covey, and it had been postponed and rendered inoperative by my truly pleasant Sunday-school engagements with my friends during the year at Mr. Freeland's. It had, however, never entirely subsided. I hated slavery <HI REND="italics">always,</HI> and my desire for freedom needed only a favorable breeze to fan it to a blaze at any moment. The thought of being only a creature of the <HI REND="italics">present</HI> and the <HI REND="italics">past</HI> troubled me, and I longed to have a <HI REND="italics">future</HI>&mdash;a future with hope in it. To be shut up entirely to the past and present is to the soul whose life and happiness in 
<PB ID="p193" N="193">
unceasing progress&mdash;what the prison is to the body&mdash;a blight and a mildew, a hell of horrors. The dawning of this, another year, awakened me from my temporary slumber, and roused into life my latent but long-cherished aspirations for freedom. I became not only ashamed to be contented in  slavery, but ashamed to <HI REND="italics">seem</HI> to be contented, and in my present favorable condition under the mild rule of Mr. Freeland, I am not sure that some kind reader will not condemn me for being over-ambitious, and greatly wanting in humility, when I say the truth, that I now drove from me all thoughts of making the best of my lot, and welcomed only such thoughts as led me away from the house of bondage. The intensity of my desire to be free, quickened by my present favorable circumstances, brought me to the determination to <HI REND="italics">act</HI> as well as to think and speak.</P>
<P>Accordingly, at the beginning of this year 1836, I took upon me a solemn vow, that the year which had just now dawned upon me should not close without witnessing an earnest attempt, on my part, to gain my liberty. This vow only bound me to make good my own individual escape, but my friendship for my brother-slaves was so affectionate and confiding that I felt it my duty, as well as my pleasure, to give them an opportunity to share in my determination. Toward Henry and John Harris I felt a friendship as strong as one man can feel for another, for I could have died with and for them. To them, therefore, with suitable caution, I began to disclose my sentiments and plans, sounding them the while on the subject of running away, provided a good chance should offer. I need not say that I did my <HI REND="italics">very best</HI> to imbue the minds of my dear friends with my own views and feelings. Thoroughly awakened now, and with a definite vow upon me, all my little reading which had any bearing on the subject of human rights was rendered available in my 
<PB ID="p194" N="194">
communications with my friends. That gem of a book, the Columbian Orator, with its eloquent orations and spicy dialogues denouncing oppression and slavery&mdash;telling what had been dared, done, and suffered by men, to obtain the inestimable boon of liberty,&mdash;was still fresh in my memory, and its nobly expressed sentiments whirled into the ranks of my speech with the aptitude of well-trained soldiers going through the drill. I here began my public speaking. I canvassed with Henry and John the subject of slavery and dashed against it the condemning brand of God's eternal justice. My fellow-servants were neither indifferent, dull nor inapt. Our feelings were more alike than our opinions. All, however, were ready to act when a feasible plan should be proposed. &ldquo;Show us how the thing is to be done,&rdquo; said they, &ldquo;and all else is clear.&rdquo;</P>
<P>We were all, except Sandy, quite clear from slaveholding priestcraft. It was in vain that we had been taught from the pulpit at St. Michaels the duty of obedience to our masters; to recognize God as the author of our enslavement; to regard running away as an offense, alike against God and man; to deem our enslavement a merciful and beneficial arrangement; to esteem our condition in this country a paradise to that from which we had been snatched in Africa; to consider our hard hands and dark color as God's displeasure, and as pointing us out as the proper subjects of slavery; that the relation of master and slave was one of reciprocal benefits and that our work was not more serviceable to our masters than our master's thinking was to us. I say it was in vain that the pulpit of St. Michaels had constantly inculcated these plausible doctrines. Nature laughed them to scorn. For my part, I had become altogether too big for my chains. Father Lawson's solemn words of what I ought to be, and what I might be in the providence of God, had not fallen dead on my soul. I was fast verging toward 
<PB ID="p195" N="195">
manhood, and the prophesies of my childhood were still unfulfilled. The thought that year after year had passed away, and that my best resolutions to run away had failed and faded and that I was still a slave, with chances for gaining my freedom diminished and still diminishing&mdash;was not a matter to be slept over easily. But here came a trouble. Such thoughts and purposes as I now cherished could not agitate the mind long without making themselves manifest to scrutinizing and unfriendly observers. I had reason to fear that my sable face might prove altogether too transparent for the safe concealment of my hazardous enterprise. Plans of great moment have leaked through stone walls, and revealed their projectors. But here was no stone wall to hide my purpose. I would have given my poor tell-tale face for the immovable countenance of an Indian, for it was far from proof against the daily searching glances of those whom I met.</P>
<P>It was the interest and business of slaveholders to study human nature, and the slave nature in particular, with a view to practical results; and many of them attained astonishing proficiency in this direction. They had to deal not with earth, wood, and stone, but with <HI REND="italics">men;</HI> and by every regard they had for their own safety and prosperity they had need to know the material on which they were to work. So much intellect as that surrounding them, required watching. Their safety depended on their vigilance. Conscious of the injustice and wrong they were every hour perpetrating and knowing what they themselves would do were they the victims of such wrongs, they were constantly looking out for the first signs of the dread retribution. They watched, therefore, with skilled and practiced eyes, and learned to read, with great accuracy, the state of mind and heart of the slave, through his sable face. Unusual sobriety, apparent abstraction, sullenness, and indifference,&mdash;indeed, any mood out of the 
<PB ID="p196" N="196">
common way,&mdash;afforded ground for suspicion and inquiry. Relying upon their superior position and wisdom, they would often hector slaves into a confession by affecting to know the truth of their accusations. &ldquo;You have got the devil in you, and we'll whip him out of you,&rdquo; they would say. I have often been put thus to the torture on bare suspicion. This system had its disadvantages as well as its opposite&mdash;the slave being sometimes whipped into the confession of offenses which he never committed. It will be seen that the good old rule, &ldquo;A man is to be held innocent until proved to be guilty,&rdquo; did not hold good on the slave plantation. Suspicion and torture were there the approved methods of getting at the truth. It was necessary, therefore, for me to keep a watch over my deportment, lest the enemy should get the better of me. But with all our caution and studied reserve, I am not sure that Mr. Freeland did not suspect that all was not right with us. It <HI REND="italics">did</HI> seem that he watched us more narrowly after the plan of escape had been conceived and discussed amongst us. Men seldom see themselves as others see them; and while to ourselves everything connected with our contemplated escape appeared concealed, Mr. Freeland may, with the peculiar prescience of a slaveholder, have mastered the huge thought which was disturbing our peace. As I now look back, I am the more inclined to think that he suspected us, because, prudent as we were, I can see that we did many silly things well calculated to awaken suspicion. We were at times remarkably buoyant, singing hymns, and making joyous exclamations, almost as triumphant in their tone as if we had reached a land of freedom and safety. A keen observer might have detected in our repeated singing of
<Q TYPE="verse"><LG TYPE="poem">
<L>&ldquo;O Canaan, sweet Canaan,</L>
<L>I am bound for the land of Canaan,&rdquo;</L>
</LG></Q>
<PB ID="p197" N="197">
something more than a hope of reaching heaven. We meant to reach the <HI REND="italics">North,</HI> and the North was our Canaan.
<Q TYPE="verse"><LG TYPE="poem">
<L>&ldquo;I thought I heard them say</L>
<L>There were lions in the way;</L>
<L>I don't expect to stay</L>
<L>Much longer here.</L>
<L>Run to Jesus, shun the danger.</L>
<L>I don't expect to stay</L>
<L>Much longer here,&rdquo;</L>
</LG></Q>
was a favorite air, and had a double meaning. On the lips of some it meant the expectation of a speedy summons to a world of spirits; but on the lips of our company it simply meant a speedy pilgrimage to a free State, and deliverance from all the evils and dangers of slavery.
</P><P>I had succeeded in winning to my scheme a company of five young men, the very flower of the neighborhood, each one of whom would have commanded one thousand dollars in the home market. At New Orleans they would have brought fifteen hundred dollars apiece, and perhaps more. Their names were as follows: Henry Harris, John Harris, Sandy Jenkins, Charles Roberts, and Henry Bailey. I was the youngest but one of the party. I had, however, the advantage of them all in experience, and in a knowledge of letters. This gave me a great influence over them. Perhaps not one of them, left to himself, would have dreamed of escape as a possible thing. They all wanted to be free, but the serious thought of running away had not entered into their minds until I won them to the undertaking. They were all tolerably well off&mdash;for slaves&mdash;and had dim hopes of being set free some day by their masters. If any one is to blame for disturbing the quiet of the slaves and slave-masters of the neighborhood of St. Michaels, I AM THE MAN. I claim to be the instigator of the high crime (as the slaveholders regarded it), and I kept life in it till life could be kept in it no longer.</P>
<PB ID="p198" N="198">
<P>Pending the time of our contemplated departure out of our Egypt, we met often by night, and on every Sunday. At these meetings we talked the matter over, told our hopes and fears, and the difficulties discovered or imagined; and, like men of sense, counted the cost of the enterprise to which we were committing ourselves. These meetings must have resembled, on a small scale, the meetings of the revolutionary conspirators in their primary condition. We were plotting against our (so-called) lawful rulers, with this difference&mdash;we sought our own good, and not the harm of our enemies. We did not seek to overthrow them, but to escape from them. As for Mr. Freeland, we all liked him, and would gladly have remained with him <HI REND="italics">as free men. Liberty</HI> was our aim, and we had now come to think that we had a right to it against every obstacle, even against the lives of our enslavers.</P>
<P>We had several words, expressive of things important to us, which we understood, but which, even if distinctly heard by an outsider, would have conveyed no certain meaning. I hated this secrecy, but where slavery was powerful, and liberty weak, the latter was driven to concealment or destruction.</P>
<P>The prospect was not always bright. At times we were almost tempted to abandon the enterprise, and to try to get back to that comparative peace of mind which even a man under the gallows might feel when all hope of escape had vanished. We were, at times, confident, bold and determined, and again, doubting, timid and wavering; whistling, as did the boy in the grave-yard to keep away the spirits.</P>
<P>To look at the map and observe the proximity of Eastern shore, Maryland, to Delaware and Pennsylvania, it may seem to the reader quite absurd to regard the proposed escape as a formidable undertaking. But to <HI REND="italics">understand,</HI> 
<PB ID="p199" N="199">
some one has said, a man must <HI REND="italics">stand under.</HI> The real distance was great enough, but the imagined distance was, to our ignorance, much greater. Slaveholders sought to impress their slaves with a belief in the boundlessness of slave  territory, and of their own limitless power. Our notions of the geography of the country were very vague and indistinct. The distance, however, was not the chief trouble, for the nearer were the lines of a slave state to the borders of a free state the greater was the trouble. Hired kidnappers infested the borders. Then, too, we knew that merely reaching a free state did not free us, that wherever caught we could be returned to slavery. We knew of no spot this side the ocean where we could be safe. We had heard of Canada, them the only real Canaan of the American bondman, simply as a country to which the wild goose and the swan repaired at the end of winter to escape the heat of summer, but not as the home of man. I knew something of theology, but nothing of geography. I really did not know that there was a State of New York, or a State of Massachusetts. I had heard of Pennsylvania, Delaware, and New Jersey, and all the Southern States, but was utterly ignorant of the free States. New York City was our northern limit, and to go there and to  be forever harassed with the liability of being hunted down and returned to slavery, with the certainty of being treated ten times worse than over before, was a prospect which might well cause some hesitation. The case sometimes, to our excited visions, stood thus: At every gate through which we had to pass we saw a watchman; at every ferry a guard; on every bridge a sentinel, and in every wood a patrol or slave-hunter. We were hemmed in on every side. The good to be sought and the evil to be shunned were flung in the balance and weighed against each other. On the one hand stood slavery, a stern reality glaring frightfully
<PB ID="p200" N="200">
upon us, with the blood of millions in its polluted skirts, terrible to behold, greedily devouring our hard earnings and feeding upon our flesh. This was the evil from which to escape. On the other hand, far away, back in the hazy distance where all forms seemed but shadows under the flickering light of the north star, behind some craggy hill or snow-capped mountain, stood a doubtful freedom, half frozen, and beckoning us to her icy domain. This was the good to be sought. The inequality was as great as that between certainty and uncertainty. This in itself was enough to stagger us; but when we came to survey the untrodden road and conjecture the many possible difficulties, we were appalled, and at times, as I have said, were upon the point of giving over the struggle altogether. The reader can have little idea of the phantoms which would flit, in such circumstances, before the uneducated mind of the slave. Upon either side we saw grim death, assuming a variety of horrid shapes. Now it was starvation, causing us, in a strange and friendless land, to eat our own flesh. Now we were contending with the waves and were drowned. Now we were hunted by dogs and overtaken, and torn to pieces by their merciless fangs. We were stung by scorpions, chased by wild beasts, bitten by snakes, and, worst of all, after having succeeded in swimming rivers, encountering wild beasts, sleeping in the woods, and suffering hunger, cold, heat and nakedness, were overtaken by hired kidnappers, who, in the name of law and for the thrice-cursed reward, would, perchance, fire upon us, kill some, wound others and capture all. This dark picture, drawn by ignorance and fear, at times greatly shook our determination, and not unfrequently caused us to
<Q TYPE="verse"><LG TYPE="poem">
<L>&ldquo;Rather bear the ills we had,</L>
<L>Than flee to others which we knew not of.&rdquo;</L>
</LG></Q>
<PB ID="p201" N="201">
I am not disposed to magnify this circumstance in my experience, and yet I think that, to the reader, I shall seem to be so disposed. But no man can tell the intense agony which was felt by the slave when wavering on the point of making his escape. All that he has is at stake, and even that which he has not is at stake also. The life which he has may be lost and the liberty which he seeks may not be gained.
</P><P>Patrick Henry, to a listening senate which was thrilled by his magic eloquence and ready to stand by him in his boldest flights, could say, &ldquo;Give me liberty or give me death;&rdquo; and this saying was a sublime one, even for a freeman; but incomparably more sublime is the same sentiment when <HI REND="italics">practically</HI> asserted by men accustomed to the lash and chain, men whose sensibilities must have become more or less deadened by their bondage. With us it was a doubtful liberty, at best, that we sought, and a certain lingering death in the rice-swamps and sugar-fields if we failed. Life is not lightly regarded by men of sane minds. It is precious both to the pauper and to the prince, to the slave and to his master; and yet I believe there was not one among us who would not rather have been shot down than pass away life in hopeless bondage.</P>
<P>In the progress of our preparations Sandy (the root man) became troubled. He began to have distressing dreams. One of these, which happened on a Friday night, was to him of great significance, and I am quite ready to confess that I myself felt somewhat damped by it. He said: &ldquo;I dreamed last night that I was roused from sleep by strange noises, like the noises of a swarm of angry birds that caused as they passed, a roar which fell upon my ear like a coming gale over the tops of the trees. Looking up to see what it could mean, I saw you, Frederick, in the claws of a huge bird, surrounded 
<PB ID="p202" N="202">
by a large number of birds of all colors and sizes. These were all pecking at you, while you, with your arms, seemed to be trying to protect your eyes. Passing over me, the birds flew in a southwesterly direction, and I watched them until they were clean out of sight. Now I saw this as plainly as I now see you; and furder, honey, watch de Friday night dream; dere is sumpon in it shose you born; dere is indeed, honey.&rdquo; I did not like the dream, but I showed no concern, attributing it to the general excitement and perturbation consequent upon our contemplated plan to escape. I could not, however, at once shake off its effect. I felt that it boded no good. Sandy was unusually emphatic and oracular and his manner had much to do with the impression made upon me.</P>
<P>The plan for our escape, which I recommended and to which my comrades consented, was to take a large canoe owned by Mr. Hamilton, and on the Saturday night previous to the Easter holidays launch out into the Chesapeake bay and paddle with all our might for its head, a distance of seventy miles. On reaching this point we were to turn the canoe adrift and bend our steps toward the north-star till we reached a free state.</P>
<P>There were several objections to this plan. In rough weather the waters of the Chesapeake are much agitated, and there would be danger, in a canoe, of being swamped by the waves. Another objection was that the canoe would soon be missed, the absent slaves would at once be suspected of having taken it, and we should be pursued by some of the fast-sailing craft out of St. Michaels. Then again, if we reached the head of the bay and turned the canoe adrift, she might prove a guide to our track and bring the hunters after us.</P>
<P>These and other objections were set aside by the stronger ones, which could be urged against every other plan that 
<PB ID="p203" N="203">
could then be suggested. On the water we had a chance of being regarded as fishermen, in the service of a master. On the other hand, by taking the land route, through the counties adjoining Delaware, we should be subjected to all manner of interruptions, and many disagreeable questions, which might give us serious trouble. Any white man, if he pleased, was authorized to stop a man of color on any road, and examine and arrest him. By this arrangement many abuses (considered such even by slaveholders) occurred. Cases have been known where freemen, being called upon by a pack of ruffians to show their free papers, have presented them, when the ruffians have torn them up, seized the victim and sold him to a life of endless bondage.</P>
<P>The week before our intended start, I wrote a pass for each of our party, giving him permission to visit Baltimore during the Easter holidays. The pass ran after this manner:</P>
<Q TYPE="letter"><TEXT><BODY><DIV1 TYPE="letter">
<P>&ldquo;This is to certify that I, the undersigned, have given the bearer, my servant John, full liberty to go to Baltimore to spend the Easter holidays. W. H.</P>
<CLOSER><DATELINE>NEAR ST. MICHAELS, Talbot Co., Md.&rdquo;</DATELINE></CLOSER>
</DIV1></BODY></TEXT></Q><P>Although we were not going to Baltimore, and were intending to land east of North Point, in the direction I had seen the Philadelphia steamers go, these passes might be useful to us in the lower part of the bay, while steering towards Baltimore. These were not, however, to be shown by us until all our answers had failed to satisfy the inquirer. We were all fully alive to the importance of being calm and self-possessed when accosted, if accosted we should be; and we more than once rehearsed to each other how we should behave in the hour of trial.</P>
<P>Those were long, tedious days and nights. The suspense was painful in the extreme. To balance probabilities, 
<PB ID="p204" N="204">
where life and liberty hang on the result, requires steady nerves. I panted for action, and was glad when the day, at the close of which we were to start, dawned upon us. Sleeping, the night before, was out of the question. I probably felt more deeply than any of my companions, because I was the instigator of the movement. The responsibility of the whole enterprise rested upon my shoulders. The glory of success and the shame and confusion of failure, could not be matters of indifference to me. Our food was prepared, our clothes were packed; we were already to go, and impatient for Saturday morning&mdash;considering <HI REND="italics">that</HI> the last of our bondage.</P>
<P>I cannot describe the tempest and tumult of my brain that morning. The reader will please bear in mind that in a slave State an unsuccessful runaway was not only subjected to cruel torture, and sold away to the far South, but he was frequently execrated by the other slaves. He was charged with making the condition of the other slaves intolerable by laying them all under the suspicion of their masters&mdash;subjecting them to greater vigilance, and imposing greater limitations on their privileges. I dreaded murmurs from this quarter. It was difficult, too, for a slave-master to believe that slaves escaping had not been aided in their flight by some one of their fellow-slaves. When, therefore, a slave was missing, every slave on the place was closely examined as to his knowledge of the undertaking.</P>
<P>Our anxiety grew more and more intense, as the time of our intended departure drew nigh. It was truly felt to be a matter of life and death with us, and we fully intended to <HI REND="italics">fight,</HI> as well as <HI REND="italics">run,</HI> if necessity should occur for that extremity. But the trial-hour had not yet come. It was easy to resolve, but not so easy to act. I expected there might be some drawing back at the last; it was natural there should be; therefore, during the intervening 
<PB ID="p205" N="205">
time, I lost no opportunity to explain away difficulties, remove doubts, dispel fears, and inspire all with firmness. It was too late to look back, and now was the time to go forward. I appealed to the pride of my comrades by telling them that if, after having solemnly promised to go, as they had done, they now failed to make the attempt, they would in effect brand themselves with cowardice, and might well sit down, fold their arms, and acknowledge themselves fit only to be slaves. This detestable character all were unwilling to assume. Every man except Sandy (he, much to our regret, withdrew) stood firm, and at our last meeting we pledged ourselves afresh, and in the most solemn manner, that at the time appointed we <HI REND="italics">would</HI> certainly start on our long journey for a free country. This meeting was in the middle of the week, at the end of which we were to start.</P>
<P>Early on the appointed morning we went as usual to the field, but with hearts that beat quickly and anxiously. Any one intimately acquainted with us might have seen that all was not well with us, and that some monster lingered in our thoughts. Our work that morning was the same that it had been for several days past&mdash;drawing out and spreading manure. While thus engaged, I had a sudden presentiment, which flashed upon me like lightning in a dark night, revealing to the lonely traveler the gulf before and the enemy behind. I instantly turned to Sandy Jenkins, who was near me, and said: &ldquo;<HI REND="italics">Sandy, we are betrayed!</HI>&mdash;something has just told me so.&rdquo; I felt as sure of it as if the officers were in sight. Sandy said: &ldquo;Man, dat is strange; but I feel just as you do.&rdquo; If my mother&mdash;then long in her grave&mdash;had appeared before me and told me that we were betrayed, I could not at that moment have felt more certain of the fact.</P>
<P>In a few minutes after this, the long, low, and distant notes of the horn summoned us from the field to breakfast. 
<PB ID="p206" N="206">
I felt as one may be supposed to feel before being led forth to be executed for some great offense. I wanted no breakfast, but for form's sake I went with the other slaves toward the house. My feelings were not disturbed as to the right of running away; on that point I had no misgiving whatever, but from a sense of the  consequences of failure.</P>
<P>In thirty minutes after that vivid impression came the apprehended crash. On reaching the house, and glancing my eye toward the lane gate, the worst was at once made known. The lane gate to Mr. Freeland's house was nearly half a mile from the door, and much shaded by the heavy wood which bordered the main road. I was, however, able to descry four white men and two colored men approaching. The white men were on horseback, and the colored men were walking behind, and seemed to be tied. <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;It is indeed all over with us; we are surely betrayed,&rdquo;</HI> I thought to myself. I became composed, or at least comparatively so, and calmly awaited the result. I watched the ill-omened company entering the gate. Successful flight was impossible, and I made up my mind to stand and meet the evil, whatever it might be, for I was not altogether without a slight hope that things might turn differently from what I had at first feared. In a few moments in came Mr. William Hamilton, riding very rapidly and evidently much excited. He was in the habit of riding very slowly, and was seldom known to gallop his horse. This time his horse was nearly at full speed, causing the dust to roll thick behind him. Mr. Hamilton, though one of the most resolute men in the whole neighborhood, was, nevertheless, a remarkably mild-spoken man, and even when greatly excited his language was cool and circumspect. He came to the door, and inquired if Mr. Freeland was in. I told him that Mr. Freeland was at the barn. Off the old gentleman 
<PB ID="p207" N="207">
rode toward the barn, with unwonted speed. In a few moments Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Freeland came down from the barn to the house, and just as they made their appearance in the front-yard, three men, who proved to be constables, came dashing into the lane on horse-back, as if summoned by a sign requiring quick work. A few seconds brought them into the front-yard, where they hastily dismounted and tied their horses. This done, they joined Mr. Freeland and Mr. Hamilton, who were standing a short distance from the kitchen. A few moments were spent as if in consulting how to proceed, and then the whole party walked up to the kitchen-door. There was now no one in the kitchen but myself and John Harris; Henry and Sandy were yet in the barn. Mr. Freeland came inside the kitchen-door, and, with an agitated voice, called me by name, and told me to come forward; that there were some gentlemen who wished to see me. I stepped toward them at the door, and asked what they wanted; when the constables grabbed me, and told me that I had better not resist; that I had been in a scrape, or was said to have been in one; that they were merely going to take me where I could be examined; that they would have me brought before my master at St. Michaels, and if the evidence against me was not proved true I should be acquitted. I was now firmly tied, and completely at the mercy of my captors. Resistance was idle. They were five in number and armed to the teeth. When they had secured me, they turned to John Harris and in  a few moments succeeded in tying him as firmly as they had tied me. They next turned toward Henry Harris, who had now returned from the barn. &ldquo;Cross your hands,&rdquo; said the constable to Henry. &ldquo;I won't,&rdquo; said Henry, in  a voice so firm and clear, and in a manner so determined, as for a moment to arrest all proceedings. &ldquo;Won't you cross your hands?&rdquo; said Tom Graham, the
<PB ID="p208" N="208">
constable. <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;No, I won't,&rdquo;</HI> said Henry, with increasing emphasis. Mr. Hamilton, Mr. Freeland, and the officers now came near to Henry. Two of the constables drew out their shining pistols, and swore, by the name of God, that he should cross his hands or they would shoot him down. Each of these hired ruffians now cocked his pistol, and, with fingers apparently on the triggers, presented his deadly weapon to the breast of the unarmed slave, saying, that if he did not cross his hands, he would &ldquo;blow his d&mdash;&mdash;d heart out of him.&rdquo; <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;Shoot me, shoot me,&rdquo;</HI> said Henry; &ldquo;you can't kill me but once. <HI REND="italics">Shoot, shoot,</HI> and be damned! I won't be tied!&rdquo; This the brave fellow said in a voice as defiant and heroic in its tone as was the language itself; and at the moment of saying it, with the pistols at his very breast, he quickly raised his arms and dashed them from the puny hands of his assassins, the weapons flying in all directions. Now came the struggle. All hands rushed upon the brave fellow and after beating him for some time succeeded in overpowering and tying him. Henry put me to shame; he fought, and fought bravely. John and I had made no resistance. The fact is, I never saw much use of fighting where there was no reasonable probability of whipping anybody. Yet there was something almost providential in the resistance made by Henry. But for that resistance every soul of us would have been hurried off to the far South. Just a moment previous to the trouble with Henry, Mr. Hamilton <HI REND="italics">mildly</HI> said,&mdash;and this gave me the unmistakable clue to the cause of our arrest,&mdash;&ldquo;Perhaps we had now better make a search for those protections, which we understand Frederick has written for himself and the rest.&rdquo; Had these passes been found, they would have been point-blank evidence against us, and would have confirmed all the statements of our betrayer. Thanks to the resistance of Henry, the excitement
<PB ID="p209" N="209">

<FIGURE ID="ill6" ENTITY="dougl209"><P>DRIVEN TO JAIL FOR RUNNING AWAY.</P></FIGURE>

<PB ID="p211" N="211">
produced by the scuffle drew all attention in that direction, and I succeeded in flinging my pass, unobserved, into the fire. The confusion attendant on the scuffle, and the apprehension of still further trouble, perhaps, led our captors to forego, for the time, any search for <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;those protections</HI> which Frederick was said to have written for his companions&rdquo;; so we were not yet convicted of the purpose to run away, and it was evident that there was some doubt on the part of all whether we had been guilty of such purpose.</P>
<P>Just as we were all completely tied, and about ready to start toward St. Michaels, and thence to jail, Mrs. Betsey Freeland (mother to William, who was much attached, after the Southern fashion, to Henry and John, they having been reared from childhood in her house) came to the kitchen-door with her hands full of biscuits, for we had not had our breakfast that morning, and divided them  between Henry and John. This done, the lady made the following parting address to me, pointing her bony finger at me: &ldquo;You devil! you yellow devil! It was you who put it into the heads of Henry and John to run away. But for <HI REND="italics">you, you long-legged, yellow devil,</HI> Henry and John would never have thought of running away.&rdquo; I gave the lady a look which called forth from her a scream of mingled wrath and terror, as she slammed the kitchen-door and went in, leaving, me, with the rest, in hands as harsh as her own broken voice.</P>
<P>Could the kind reader have been riding along the main road to or from Easton that morning, his eye would have met a painful sight. He would have seen five young men, guilty of no crime save that of preferring <HI REND="italics">liberty</HI> to <HI REND="italics">slavery,</HI> drawn along the public highway&mdash;firmly bound together, tramping through dust and heat, bare-footed and bare-headed&mdash;fastened to three strong horses, whose riders were armed with pistols and daggers, and on their way 
<PB ID="p212" N="212">
to prison like felons, and suffering every possible insult from the crowds of idle, vulgar people who clustered round, and heartlessly made their failure to escape the occasion for all manner of ribaldry and sport. As I looked upon this crowd of vile persons, and saw myself and friends thus assailed and persecuted, I could not help seeing the fulfillment of Sandy's dream. I was in the hands of moral vultures, and held in their sharp talons, and was being hurried away toward Easton, in a south-easterly direction, amid the jeers of new birds of the same feather, through every neighborhood we passed. It seemed to me that everybody was out, and knew the cause of our arrest, and awaited our passing in order to feast their vindictive eyes on our misery.</P>
<P>Some said <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;I ought to be hanged,&rdquo;</HI> and others, <HI REND="italics">&ldquo;I ought to be burned&rdquo;;</HI> others, I ought to have the &ldquo;hide&rdquo; taken off my back; while no one gave us a kind word or sympathizing look, except the poor slaves who were lifting their heavy hoes, and who cautiously glanced at us through the post-and-rail fences, behind which they were at work. Our sufferings that morning can be more easily imagined than described. Our hopes were all blasted at one blow. The cruel injustice, the victorious crime, and the helplessness of innocence, led me to ask in my ignorance and weakness: Where is now the God of justice and mercy? and why have these wicked men the power thus to trample upon our rights, and to insult our feelings? and yet in the next moment came the consoling thought, &ldquo;the day of the oppressor will come at last.&rdquo; Of one thing I could be glad: not one of my dear friends upon whom I had brought this great calamity, reproached me, either by word or look, for having led them into it. We were a band of brothers, and never dearer to each other than now. The thought which gave us the most pain was the probable separation which would now take 
<PB ID="p213" N="213">
place in case we were sold off to the far South, as we were likely to be. While the constables were looking forward, Henry and I being fastened together, could occasionally exchange a word without being observed by the kidnappers who had us in charge. &ldquo;What shall I do with my pass?&rdquo; said Henry. &ldquo;Eat it with your biscuit,&rdquo; said I; &ldquo;it won't do to tear it up.&rdquo; We were now near St. Michaels. The direction concerning the passes was passed around, and executed. &ldquo;Own nothing,&rdquo; said I. &ldquo;Own nothing&rdquo; was passed round, enjoined, and assented to. Our confidence in each other was unshaken, and we were quite resolved to succeed or fail together; as much after the calamity which had befallen us as before.</P>
<P>On reaching St. Michaels we underwent a sort of examination at my master's store, and it was evident to my mind that Master Thomas suspected the truthfulness of the evidence upon which they had acted in arresting us, and that he only affected, to some extent, the positiveness with which he asserted our guilt. There was nothing said by any of our company which could, in any manner, prejudice our cause, and there was hope yet that we should be able to return to our homes, if for nothing else, at least to find out the guilty man or woman who betrayed us.</P>
<P>To this end we all denied that we had been guilty of intended flight. Master Thomas said that the evidence he had of our intention to run away was strong enough to hang us in a case of murder. &ldquo;But,&rdquo; said I, &ldquo;the cases are not equal; if murder were committed,&mdash;the thing is done! but we have not run away. Where is the evidence against us? We were quietly at our work.&rdquo; I talked thus with unusual freedom, in order to bring out the evidence against us, for we all wanted, above all things, to know who had betrayed us, that we might have something tangible on which to pour our execrations. From something which 
<PB ID="p214" N="214">
dropped, in the course of the talk, it appeared that there was but one witness against us, and that that witness could not be produced. Master Thomas would not tell us who his informant was, but we suspected, and suspected <HI REND="italics">one</HI> person only. Several circumstances seemed to point Sandy out as our betrayer. His entire knowledge of our plans, his participation in them, his withdrawal from us, his dream and his simultaneous presentiment that we were betrayed, the taking us and the leaving him, were calculated to turn suspicion toward him, and yet we could not suspect him. We all loved him too well to think it possible that he could have betrayed us. So we rolled the guilt on other shoulders.</P>
<P>We were literally dragged, that morning, behind horses, a distance of fifteen miles, and placed in the Easton jail. We  were glad to reach the end of our journey, for our pathway had been full of insult and mortification. Such is the power of public opinion, that it is hard, even for the innocent, to feel the happy consolation of innocence when they fall under the maledictions of this power. How could we regard ourselves as in the right, when all about us denounced us as criminals, and had the power and the disposition to treat us as such.</P>
<P>In jail we were placed under the care of Mr. Joseph Graham, the sheriff of the county. Henry and John and myself were placed in one room, and Henry Bailey and Charles Roberts in another by themselves. This separation was intended to deprive us of the advantage of concert, and to prevent trouble in jail.</P>
<P>Once shut up, a new set of tormentors came upon us. A swarm of imps in human shape&mdash;the slave-traders and agents of slave-traders&mdash;who gathered in every country town of the State watching for chances to buy human flesh (as buzzards watch for carrion), flocked in upon us to ascertain if our masters had placed us in jail 
<PB ID="p215" N="215">
to be sold. Such a set of debased and villainous creatures I never saw before and hope never to see again. I felt as if surrounded by a pack of <HI REND="italics">fiends</HI> fresh from <HI REND="italics">perdition.</HI> They laughed, leered, and grinned at us, saying, &ldquo;Ah, boys, we have got you, haven't we? So you were going to make your escape? Where were you going to?&rdquo; After taunting us in this way as long as they liked, they one by one subjected us to an examination, with a view to ascertain our value, feeling our arms and legs and shaking us by the shoulders, to see if we were sound and healthy, impudently asking us, &ldquo;how we would like to have them for masters?&rdquo; To such questions we were quite dumb (much to their annoyance). One fellow told me, &ldquo;if he had me he would cut the devil out of me pretty quick.&rdquo;</P>
<P>These negro-buyers were very offensive to the genteel southern Christian public. They were looked upon in respectable Maryland society as necessary but detestable characters. As a class, they were hardened ruffians, made such by nature and by occupation. Yes, they were the legitimate fruit of slavery, and were second in villainy only to the slaveholders themselves who made such a class <HI REND="italics">possible.</HI> They were mere hucksters of the slave produce of Maryland and Virginia&mdash;coarse, cruel, and swaggering bullies, whose very breathing was of blasphemy and blood.</P>
<P>Aside from these slave-buyers who infested the prison from time to time, our quarters were much more comfortable than we had any right to expect them to be. Our allowance of food was small and coarse, but our room was the best in the jail&mdash;neat and spacious, and with nothing about it necessarily reminding us of being in prison but its heavy locks and bolts and the black iron lattice-work at the windows. We were prisoners of state compared with most slaves who were put into that Easton jail. But the place was not one of contentment. Bolts, 
<PB ID="p216" N="216">
bars, and grated windows are not acceptable to freedom-loving people of any color. The suspense, too, was painful. Every step on the stairway was listened to, in the hope that the comer would cast a ray of light on our fate. We would have given the hair of our heads for half a dozen words with one of the waiters in Sol. Lowe's hotel. Such waiters were in the way of hearing, at the table, the probable course of things. We could see them flitting about in their white jackets in front of this hotel, but could speak to none of them.</P>
<P>Soon after the holidays were over, contrary to all our expectations, Messrs. Hamilton and Freeland came up to Easton; not to make a bargain with &ldquo;Georgia traders,&rdquo; nor to send us up to Austin Woldfolk, as was usual in the case of runaway-slaves, but to release, from prison, Charles, Henry Harris, Henry Bailey and John Harris, and this, too, without the infliction of a single blow. I was left alone in prison. The innocent had been taken and the guilty left. My friends were separated from me, and apparently forever. This circumstance caused me more pain than any other incident connected with our capture and imprisonment. Thirty-nine lashes on my naked and bleeding back would have been joyfully borne, in preference to this separation from these, the friends of my youth. And yet I could not but feel that I was the victim of something like justice. Why should these young men, who were led into this scheme by me, suffer as much as the instigator? I felt glad that they were released from prison, and from the dread prospect of a life (or death I should rather say) in the rice-swamps. It is due to the noble Henry to say that he was almost as reluctant to leave the prison with me in it as he had been to be tied and dragged to prison. But he and we all knew that we should, in all the likelihoods of the case, be separated, in the event of being sold; and since we were 
<PB ID="p217" N="217">
completely in the hands of our owners they concluded it would be best to go peaceably home.</P>
<P>Not until this last separation, dear reader, had I touched those profounder depths of desolation which it is the lot of slaves often to reach. I was solitary and alone within the walls of a stone prison, left to a fate of life-long misery. I had hoped and expected much, for months before, but my hopes and expectations were now withered and blasted. The ever-dreaded slave life in Georgia, Louisiana, and Alabama&mdash;from which escape was next to impossible&mdash;now in my loneliness stared me in the face. The possibility of ever becoming anything but an abject slave, a mere machine in the hands of an owner, had now fled, and it seemed to me it had fled forever. A life of living death, beset with the innumerable horrors of the cotton-field and the sugar-plantation, seemed to be my doom. The fiends who rushed into the prison when we were first put there continued to visit me and ply me with questions and tantalizing remarks. I was insulted, but helpless; keenly alive to the demands of justice and liberty, but with no means of asserting them. To talk to those imps about justice or mercy would have been as absurd as to reason with bears and tigers. Lead and steel were the only arguments that they were capable of appreciating, as the events of the subsequent years have proved.</P>
<P>After remaining in this life of misery and despair about a week, which seemed a month, Master Thomas, very much to my surprise and greatly to my relief, came to the prison and took me out, for the purpose, as he said, of sending me to Alabama with a friend of his, who would  emancipate me at the end of eight years. I was glad enough to get out of prison, but I had no faith in the story that his friend would emancipate me. Besides, I had never heard of his having a friend in Alabama, and 
<PB ID="p218" N="218">
I took the announcement simply as an easy and comfortable method of shipping me off to the far south. There was a little scandal, too, connected with the idea of one Christian selling another to Georgia traders, while it was deemed every way proper for them to sell to others. I thought this friend in Alabama was an invention to meet this difficulty, for Master Thomas was quite jealous of his religious reputation, however unconcerned he might have been about his real Christian character. In these remarks it is possible I do him injustice. He certainly did not exert his power over me as in the case he might have done, but acted, upon the whole, very generously, considering the nature of my offense. He had the power and the provocation to send me, without reserve, into the very Everglades of Florida, beyond the remotest hope of emancipation; and his refusal to exercise that power must be set down to his credit.</P>
<P>After lingering about St. Michaels a few days, and no friend from Alabama appearing, Master Thomas decided to send me back again to Baltimore, to live with his brother Hugh, with whom he was now at peace. Possibly he became so by his profession of religion at the camp-meeting in the Bay-side. Master Thomas told me that he wished me to go to Baltimore and learn a trade; and that if I behaved myself properly he would <HI REND="italics">emancipate me at twenty-five.</HI> Thanks for this one beam of hope in the future! The promise had but one fault&mdash;it seemed too good to be true. 
</P></DIV2><DIV2 TYPE="chapter"><PB ID="p219" N="219">
<HEAD>CHAPTER XX.</HEAD><ARGUMENT><P>Nothing lost in my attempt to run away&mdash;Comrades at home&mdash;Reasons for sending me away&mdash;Return to Baltimore&mdash;Tommy changed&mdash;Caulking in Gardiner's ship-yard&mdash;Desperate fight&mdash;Its causes&mdash;&mdash;Conflict between white and black labor&mdash;Outrage&mdash;Testimony&mdash;Master Hugh&mdash;Slavery in Baltimore&mdash;My condition improves&mdash;&mdash;New associations&mdash;Slaveholder's right to the slave's wages&mdash;How to make a discontented slave.</P></ARGUMENT><P>WELL, dear reader, I am not, as you have probably inferred, a loser by the general upstir described in the foregoing chapter. The little domestic revolution, notwithstanding the sudden snub it got by the treachery of somebody, did not, after all, end so disastrously as when in the iron cage at Easton I conceived it would. The prospect from that point did look about as dark as any that ever cast its gloom over the vision of the anxious, out-looking human spirit. &ldquo;All's well that ends well!&rdquo; My affectionate friends, Henry and John Harris, are still with Mr. Freeland. Charles Roberts and Henry Bailey are safe at their homes. I have not, therefore, anything to regret on their account. Their masters have mercifully forgiven them, probably on the ground suggested in the spirited little speech of Mrs. Freeland, made to me just before leaving for the jail. My friends had nothing to regret, either: for while they were watched more closely, they were doubtless treated more kindly than before, and got new assurances that they should some day be legally emancipated, provided their behavior from that time forward should make them deserving. Not a blow <PB ID="p220" N="220">
was struck any one of them. As for Master Freeland, good soul, he did not believe we were intending to run away at all. Having given&mdash;as he thought&mdash;no occasion to his boys to leave him, he could not think it probable that they had entertained a design so grievous. This, however, was not the view taken of the matter by &ldquo;Mas' Billy,&rdquo; as we used to call the soft-spoken but crafty and resolute Mr. William Hamilton. He had no doubt that the crime had been meditated, and regarding me as the instigator of it, he frankly told Master Thomas that he must remove me from that neighborhood or he would shoot me. He would not have one so dangerous as &ldquo;Frederick&rdquo; tampering with his slaves. William Hamilton was not a man whose threat might be safely disregarded. I have no doubt that, had his warning been disregarded, he would have proved as good as his word. He was furious at the thought of such a piece of high-handed <HI REND="italics">theft</HI> as we were about to perpetrate&mdash;the stealing of our own bodies and souls. The feasibility of the plan, too, could the first steps have been taken, was marvelously plain. Besides, this was a <HI REND="italics">new</HI> idea, this use of the Bay. Slaves escaping, until now, had taken to the woods; they had never dreamed of profaning and abusing the waters of the noble Chesapeake by making them the highway from slavery to freedom. Here was a broad road leading to the destruction of slavery, which had hitherto been looked upon as a wall of security by the slaveholders. But Master Billy could not get Mr. Freeland to see matters precisely as he did, nor could he get Master Thomas, excited as he was, to so see them. The latter, I must say it to his credit, showed much humane feeling, and atoned for much that had been harsh, cruel, and unreasonable in his former treatment of me and of others. My &ldquo;Cousin Tom&rdquo; told me that while I was in jail Master Thomas was very unhappy, and that the night
<PB ID="p221" N="221">
before his going up to release me he had walked the floor nearly all night, evincing great distress; that very tempting offers had been made to him by the negro-traders, but he had rejected them all, saying that <HI REND="italics">money could not tempt him to sell me to the far south.</HI> I can easily believe all this, for he seemed quite reluctant to send me away at all. He told me that he only consented to do so because of the very strong prejudice against me in the neighborhood, and that he feared for my safety if I remained there.</P>
<P>Thus, after three years spent in the country, roughing it in the field, and experiencing all sorts of hardships, I was again permitted to return to Baltimore, the very place of all others, short of a free State, where I most desired to live. The three years spent in the country had made some difference in me, and in the household of Master Hugh. &ldquo;Little Tommy&rdquo; was no longer little Tommy, and I was not the slender lad who had left the Eastern Shore just three years before. The loving relations between Master Tommy and myself were broken up. He was no longer dependent on me for protection, but felt himself a <HI REND="italics">man,</HI> and had other and more suitable associates. In childhood he had considered me scarcely inferior to himself,&mdash;certainly quite as good as any other boy with whom he played; but the time had come when his <HI REND="italics">friend</HI> must be his slave. So we were cold to each other, and parted. It was a sad thing to me, that, loving each other as we had done, we must now take different roads. To him a thousand avenues were open. Education had made him acquainted with all the treasures of the world and liberty had flung open the gates thereunto; but I who had attended him seven years; who had watched over him with the care of a big brother, fighting his battles in the street and shielding him from harm to an extent which induced his mother to say, &ldquo;Oh, Tommy is always safe when he 
<PB ID="p222" N="222">
is with Freddy&rdquo;&mdash;I must be confined to a single condition. He had grown and become a <HI REND="italics">man:</HI> I, though grown to the stature of manhood, must all my life remain a minor&mdash;a mere boy. Thomas Auld, junior, obtained a situation on board the brig Tweed, and went to sea. I have since heard of his death.</P>
<P>There were few persons to whom I was more sincerely attached than to him.</P>
<P>Very soon after I went to Baltimore to live, Master Hugh succeeded in getting me hired to Mr. William Gardiner, an extensive ship-builder on Fell's Point. I was placed there to learn to calk, a trade of which I already had some knowledge, gained while in Mr. Hugh Auld's ship-yard. Gardiner's, however, proved a very unfavorable place for the accomplishment of the desired object. Mr. Gardiner was that season engaged in building two large man-of-war vessels, professedly for the Mexican government. These vessels were to be launched in the month of July of that year, and in failure thereof Mr. Gardiner would forfeit a very considerable sum of money. So, when I entered the ship-yard, all was hurry and driving. There were in the yard about one hundred men; of these, seventy or eighty were regular carpenters&mdash;privileged men. There was no time for a raw hand to learn anything. Every man had to do that which he knew how to do, and in entering the yard Mr. Gardiner had directed me to do whatever the carpenters told me to do. This was placing me at the beck and call of about seventy-five men. I was to regard all these as my masters. Their word was to be my law. My situation was a trying one. I was called a dozen ways in the space of a single minute. I needed a dozen pairs of hands. Three or four voices would strike my car ear at the same moment. It was &ldquo;Fred, come help me to cant this timber here,&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;Fred, come carry this timber yonder,&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;Fred, bring 
<PB ID="p223" N="223">
that roller here,&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;Fred, go get a fresh can of water,&rdquo; &ldquo;Fred, come help saw off the end of this timber,&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;Fred, go quick and get the crow-bar,&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;Fred, hold on the end of this fall,&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;Fred, go to the blacksmith's shop and get a new punch,&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;Halloo, Fred! run and bring me a cold-chisel,&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;I say, Fred, bear a hand, and get up a fire under the steam-box as quick as lightning,&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;Hullo, nigger! come turn this grindstone,&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;Come, come; move, move! and <HI REND="italics">bowse</HI> this timber forward,&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;I say, darkey, blast your eyes! why don't you heat up some pitch?&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;Halloo! halloo! halloo! (three voices at the same time)&rdquo;&mdash;&ldquo;Come here; go there; hold on where you are. D&mdash;n you, if you move I'll knock your brains out!&rdquo; Such, my dear reader, is a glance at the school which was mine during the first eight months of my stay at Gardiner's ship-yard. At the end of eight months Master Hugh refused longer to allow me to remain with Gardiner. The circumstance which led to this refusal was the committing of an outrage upon me, by the white apprentices of the ship-yard. The fight was a desperate one, and I came out of it shockingly mangled. I was cut and bruised in sundry places, and my left eye was nearly knocked out of its socket. The facts which led to this brutal outrage upon me illustrate a phase of slavery which was destined to become an important element in the overthrow of the slave system, and I may therefore state them with some minuteness. That phase was this&mdash;the conflict of slavery with the interests of white mechanics and laborers. In the country this conflict was not so apparent; but in cities, such as Baltimore, Richmond, New Orleans, Mobile, etc., it was seen pretty clearly. The slaveholders, with a craftiness peculiar to themselves, by encouraging the enmity of the poor laboring white man against the blacks, succeeded in making the said white man almost as much a slave as the black slave himself.
<PB ID="p224" N="224">
The difference between the white slave and the black slave was this: the latter belonged to one slave-holder, while the former belonged to the slaveholders collectively. The white slave had taken from him by indirection what the black slave had taken from him directly and without ceremony. Both were plundered, and by the same plunderers. The slave was robbed by his master of all his earnings, above what was required for his bare physical necessities, and the white laboring man was robbed by the slave system of the just results of his labor, because he was flung into competition with a class of laborers who worked without wages. The slaveholders blinded them to this competition by keeping alive their prejudice against the slaves as <HI REND="italics">men</HI>&mdash;not against them as <HI REND="italics">slaves.</HI> They appealed to their pride, often denouncing emancipation as tending to place the white working man on an equality with negroes, and by this means they succeeded in drawing off the minds of the poor whites from the real fact, that by the rich slave master they were already regarded as but a single remove from equality with the slave. The impression was cunningly made that slavery was the only power that could prevent the laboring white man from falling to the level of the slave's poverty and degradation. To make this enmity deep and broad between the slave and the poor white man, the latter was allowed to abuse and whip the former without hindrance. But, as I have said, this state of affairs prevailed <HI REND="italics">mostly</HI> in the country. In the city of Baltimore there were not unfrequent murmurs that educating slaves to be mechanics might, in the end, give slave-masters power to dispense altogether with the services of the poor white man. But with characteristic dread of offending the slaveholders, these poor white mechanics in Mr. Gardiner's ship-yard, instead of applying the natural, honest remedy for the apprehended evil, and objecting at
<PB ID="p225" N="225">
once to work there by the side of slaves, made a cowardly attack upon the free colored mechanics, saying they were eating the bread which should be eaten by American freemen, and swearing that they, the mechanics, would not work with them. The feeling was <HI REND="italics">really</HI> against having their labor brought into competition with that of the colored freeman, and aimed to prevent him from serving himself, in the evening of life, with the trade with which he had served his master, during the more vigorous portion of his days. Had they succeeded in driving the black freemen out of the ship-yard, they would have determined also upon the removal of the black slaves. The feeling was, about this time, very bitter toward all colored people in Baltimore (1836), and they&mdash;free and slave&mdash;suffered all manner of insult and wrong.</P>
<P>Until a very little while before I went there, white and black carpenters worked side by side in the shipyards of Mr. Gardiner, Mr. Duncan, Mr. Walter Price and Mr. Robb. Nobody seemed to see any impropriety in it. Some of the blacks were first-rate workmen and were given jobs requiring the highest skill. All at once, however, the white carpenters swore that they would no longer work on the same stage with negroes. Taking advantage of the heavy contract resting upon Mr. Gardiner to have the vessels for Mexico ready to launch in July, and of the difficulty of getting other hands at that season of the year, they swore that they would not strike another blow for him unless he would discharge his free colored workmen. Now, although this movement did not extend to me <HI REND="italics">in form,</HI> it did reach me in <HI REND="italics">fact.</HI> The spirit which it awakened was one of malice and bitterness toward colored people <HI REND="italics">generally,</HI> and I suffered with the rest, and suffered severely. My fellow-apprentices very soon began to feel it to be degrading to work with me. They began to put on high looks and to talk contemptuously 
<PB ID="p226" N="226">
and maliciously of &ldquo;the niggers,&rdquo; saying that they would take the &ldquo;country,&rdquo; and that they &ldquo;ought to be killed.&rdquo; Encouraged by workmen who, knowing me to be a slave, made no issue with Mr. Gardiner about my being there, these young men did their utmost to make it impossible for me to stay. They seldom called me to do anything without coupling the call with a curse, and Edward North, the biggest in everything, rascality included, ventured to strike me, whereupon I picked him up and threw him into the dock. Whenever any of them struck me I struck back again, regardless of consequences. I could manage any of them <HI REND="italics">singly,</HI> and so long as I could keep them from combining I got on very well. In the conflict which ended my stay at Mr. Gardiner's I was beset by four of them at once&mdash;Ned North, Ned Hayes, Bill Stewart, and Tom Humphreys. Two of them were as large as myself, and they came near killing me, in broad daylight. One came in front, armed with a brick; there was one at each side and one behind, and they closed up all around me. I was struck on all sides; and while I was attending to those in front I received a blow on my head from behind, dealt with a heavy hand-spike. I was completely stunned by the blow, and fell heavily on the ground among the timbers. Taking advantage of my fall they rushed upon me and began to pound me with their fists. With a view of gaining strength, I let them lay on for a while after I came to myself. They had done me little damage, so far; but finally getting tired of that sport I gave a sudden surge, and despite their weight I rose to my hands and knees. Just as I did this one of their number planted a blow with his boot in my left eye, which for a time seemed to have burst my eye-ball. When they saw my eye completely closed, my face covered with blood, and I staggering under the stunning blows they had given me, they left me. As soon as I gathered strength I picked up the
<PB ID="p227" N="227">
hand-spike and madly enough attempted to pursue them; but there the carpenters interfered and compelled me to give up my pursuit. It was impossible to stand against so many.</P>
<P>Dear reader, you can hardly believe the statement, but it is true and therefore I write it down; that no fewer than fifty white men stood by and saw this brutal and shameful outrage committed, and not a man of them all interposed a single word of mercy. There were four against one, and that one's face was beaten and battered most horribly, and no one said, &ldquo;that is enough;&rdquo; but some cried out, &ldquo;Kill him! kill him! kill the d&mdash;&mdash;n nigger! knock his brains out! he struck a white person!&rdquo; I mention this inhuman outcry to show the character of the men and the spirit of the times at Gardiner's ship-yard; and, indeed, in Baltimore generally, in 1836. As I look back to this period, I am almost amazed that I was not murdered outright, so murderous was the spirit which prevailed there. On two other occasions while there I came near losing my life. On one of these, I was driving bolts in the hold through the keelson, with Hayes. In its course the bolt bent. Hayes cursed me and said that it was my blow which bent the bolt. I denied this and charged it upon him. In a fit of rage he seized an adze and darted toward me. I met him with a maul and parried his blow, or I should have lost my life.</P>
<P>After the united attack of North, Stewart, Hayes, and Humphreys, finding that the carpenters were as bitter toward me as the apprentices, and that the latter were probably set on by the former, I found my only chance for life was in flight. I succeeded in getting away without an additional blow. To strike a white man was death by lynch law, in Gardiner's ship-yard; nor was there much of any other law toward the colored people at that time in any other part of Maryland.</P>
<PB ID="p228" N="228">
<P>After making my escape from the ship-yard I went straight home and related my story to Master Hugh; and to his credit I say it, that his conduct, though he was not a religious man, was every way more humane than that of his brother Thomas, when I went to him in a somewhat similar plight, from the hands of his &ldquo;Brother Edward Covey.&rdquo; Master Hugh listened attentively to my narration of the circumstances leading to the ruffianly assault, and gave many evidences of his strong indignation at what was done. He was a rough but manly-hearted fellow, and at this time his best nature showed itself.</P>
<P>The heart of my once kind mistress Sophia was again melted in pity towards me. My puffed-out eye and my scarred and blood-covered face moved the dear lady to tears. She kindly drew a chair by me, and with friendly and consoling words, she took water and washed the blood from my face. No mother's hand could have been more tender than hers. She bound up my head and covered my wounded eye with a lean piece of fresh beef. It was almost compensation for all I suffered, that it occasioned the manifestation once more of the originally characteristic kindness of my mistress. Her affectionate heart was not yet dead, though much hardened by time and circumstances.</P>
<P>As for Master Hugh, he was furious, and gave expression to his feelings in the forms of speech usual in that locality. He poured curses on the whole of the ship-yard company, and swore that he would have satisfaction. His indignation was really strong and healthy; but unfortunately it resulted from the thought that his rights of property, in my person, had not been respected, more than from any sense of the outrage perpetrated upon me <HI REND="italics">as a man.</HI> I had reason to think this from the fact that he could, himself, beat and mangle when it suited him to do so.</P>
<PB ID="p229" N="229">
<P>Bent on having satisfaction, as he said, just as soon as I got a little the better of my bruises Master Hugh took me to Esquire Watson's office on Bond street, Fell's Point, with a view to procuring the arrest of those who had assaulted me. He gave to the magistrate an account of the outrage as I had related it to him, and seemed to expect that a warrant would at once be issued for the arrest of the lawless ruffians. Mr. Watson heard all that he had to say, then coolly inquired, &ldquo;Mr. Auld, who saw this assault of which you speak?&rdquo; &ldquo;It was done, sir, in the presence of a ship-yard full of hands.&rdquo; &ldquo;Sir,&rdquo; said Mr. Watson, &ldquo;I am sorry, but I cannot move in this matter, except upon the oath of white witnesses.&rdquo; &ldquo;But here's the boy; look at his head and face,&rdquo; said the excited Master Hugh; &ldquo;<HI REND="italics">they</HI> show <HI REND="italics">what</HI> has been done.&rdquo; But Watson insisted that he was not authorized to do anything, unless white witnesses of the transaction would come forward and testify to what had taken place. He could issue no warrant, on my word, against white persons, and if I had been killed in the presence of a <HI REND="italics">thousand blacks,</HI> their testimony combined would have been insufficient to condemn a single murderer. Master Hugh was compelled to say, for once, that this state of things was <HI REND="italics">too</HI> bad, and he left the office of the magistrate disgusted.</P>
<P>Of course it was impossible to get any white man to testify against my assailants. The carpenters saw what was done; but the actors were but the agents of their malice, and did only what the carpenters sanctioned. They had cried with one accord, &ldquo;Kill the nigger! kill the nigger!&rdquo; Even those who may have pitied me, if any such were among them, lacked the moral courage to volunteer their evidence. The slightest show of sympathy or justice toward a person of color was denounced as abolitionism; and the name of abolitionist subjected 
<PB ID="p230" N="230">
its hearer to frightful liabilities. &ldquo;D&mdash;&mdash;n abolitionists,&rdquo; and &ldquo;kill the niggers,&rdquo; were the watch-words of the foul-mouthed ruffians of those days. Nothing was done, and probably would not have been, had I been killed in the affray. The laws and the morals of the Christian city of Baltimore afforded no protection to the sable denizens of that city.</P>
<P>Master Hugh, on finding that he could get no redress for the cruel wrong, withdrew me from the employment of Mr. Gardiner and took me into his own family, Mrs. Auld kindly taking care of me and dressing my wounds until they were healed and I was ready to go to work again.</P>
<P>While I was on the Eastern Shore, Master Hugh had met with reverses which overthrew his business and had given up ship-building in his own yard, on the City Block, and was now acting as foreman of Mr. Walter Price. The best that he could do for me was to take me into Mr. Price's yard, and afford me the facilities there for completing the trade which I began to learn at Gardiner's. Here I rapidly became expert in the use of calkers' tools, and in the course of a single year, I was able to command the highest wages paid to journeymen calkers in Baltimore.</P>
<P>The reader will observe that I was now of some pecuniary value to my master. During the busy season I was bringing six and seven dollars per week. I have sometimes brought him as much as nine dollars a week, for wages were a dollar and a half per day.</P>
<P>After learning to calk, I sought my own employment, made my own contracts, and collected my own earnings&mdash;giving Master Hugh no trouble in any part of the transactions to which I was a party.</P>
<P>Here, then, were better days for the Eastern Shore <HI REND="italics">slave.</HI> I was free from the vexatious assaults of the 
<PB ID="p231" N="231">
apprentices at Gardiner's; free from the perils of plantation life and once more in favorable condition to increase my little stock of education, which had been at a dead stand since my removal from Baltimore. I had on the Eastern Shore been only a teacher, when in company with other slaves, but now there were colored persons here who could instruct me. Many of the young calkers could read, write, and cipher. Some of them had high notions about mental improvement, and the free ones on Fell's Point organized what they called the &ldquo;East Baltimore Mental Improvement Society.&rdquo; To this society, notwithstanding it was intended that only free persons should attach themselves, I was admitted, and was several times assigned a prominent part in its debates. I owe much to the society of these young men.</P>
<P>The reader already knows enough of the <HI REND="italics">ill</HI> effects of good treatment on a slave to anticipate what was now the case in my improved condition. It was not long before I began to show signs of disquiet with slavery, and to look around for means to get out of it by the shortest route. I was living among <HI REND="italics">freemen,</HI> and was in all respects equal to them by nature and attainments. <HI REND="italics">Why should I be a slave?</HI> There was <HI REND="italics">no</HI> reason why I should be the thrall of any man. Besides, I was now getting, as I have said, a dollar and fifty cents per day. I contracted for it, worked for it, collected it; it was paid to me, and it was <HI REND="italics">rightfully</HI> my own; and yet upon every returning Saturday night, this money&mdash;my own hard earnings, every cent of it,&mdash;was demanded of me and taken from me by Master Hugh. He did not earn it; he had no hand in earning it; why, then should he have it? I owed him nothing. He had given me no schooling, and I had received from him only my food and raiment; and for these, my services were supposed to pay from the first. The right to take my earnings was the right of the robber. 
<PB ID="p232" N="232">
He had the power to compel me to give him the fruits of my labor, and this <HI REND="italics">power</HI> was his only right in the case. I became more and more dissatisfied with this state of things, and in so becoming I only gave proof of the same human nature which every reader of this chapter in my life&mdash;slaveholder, or non-slaveholder&mdash;is conscious of possessing.</P>
<P>To make a contented slave, you must make a thought-less one. It is necessary to darken his moral and mental vision, and, as far as possible, to annihilate his power of reason. He must be able to detect no inconsistencies in slavery. The man who takes his earnings must be able to convince him that he has a perfect right to do so. It must not depend upon mere force: the slave must know no higher law than his master's will. The whole relationship must not only demonstrate to his mind its necessity, but its absolute rightfulness. If there be one crevice through which a single drop can fall, it will certainly rust off the slave's chain.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p233" N="233">
<HEAD>CHAPTER XXI. <LB> ESCAPE FROM SLAVERY.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Closing incidents in my &ldquo;Life as a Slave&rdquo;&mdash;Discontent&mdash;Suspicions&mdash;Master's generosity&mdash;Difficulties in the way of escape&mdash;Plan to obtain money&mdash;Allowed to hire my time&mdash;A gleam of hope&mdash;Attend camp-meeting&mdash;Anger of Master Hugh&mdash;The result&mdash;Plans of Escape&mdash;Day for departure fixed&mdash;<SIC CORR="Harassing">Harrassing</SIC> doubts and fears&mdash;Painful thoughts of separation from friends.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>MY condition during the year of my escape (1838) was comparatively a free and easy one, so far, at least, as the wants of the physical man were concerned; but the reader will bear in mind that my troubles from the beginning had been less physical than mental, and he will thus be prepared to find that slave life was adding nothing to its charms for me as I grew older, and became more and more acquainted with it. The practice of openly robbing me, from week to week, of all my earnings, kept the nature and character of slavery constantly before me. I could be robbed by indirection, but this was too open and barefaced to be endured. I could see no reason why I should, at the end of each week, pour the reward of my honest toil into the purse of my master. My obligation to do this vexed me, and the manner in which Master Hugh received my wages vexed me yet more. Carefully counting the money, and rolling it out dollar by dollar, he would look me in the face, as if he would search my heart as well as my pocket, and reproachfully ask me, &ldquo;Is that all?&rdquo;&mdash;implying that I had perhaps kept back part of my wages; or, if not so, the demand was made possibly to make me feel that after all, I was an &ldquo;unprofitable servant.&rdquo; Draining me of the last cent 
<PB ID="p234" N="234">
of my hard earnings, he would, however, occasionally, when I brought home an extra large sum, dole out to me a sixpence or shilling, with a view, perhaps, of kindling my gratitude. But it had the opposite effect. It was an admission of my right to the whole sum. The fact that he gave me any part of my wages, was proof that he suspected I had a right to the whole of them; and I always felt uncomfortable after having received anything in this way, lest his giving me a few cents might possibly ease his conscience, and make him feel himself to be a pretty honorable robber after all.</P>
<P>Held to a strict account, and kept under a close watch,&mdash;the old suspicion of my running away not having been entirely removed,&mdash;to accomplish my escape seemed a very difficult thing. The railroad from Baltimore to Philadelphia was under regulations so stringent that even <HI REND="italics">free</HI> colored travelers were almost excluded. They must have free papers; they must be measured and carefully examined before they could enter the cars, and could go only in the day time, even when so examined. The steamboats were under regulations equally stringent. And still more, and worse than all, all the great turnpikes leading northward were beset with kidnappers; a class of men who watched the newspapers for advertisements for runaway slaves, thus making their living by the accursed reward of slave-hunting.</P>
<P>My discontent grew upon me, and I was on a constant look-out for means to get away. With money I could easily have managed the matter, and from this consideration I hit upon the plan of soliciting the privilege of hiring my time. It was quite common in Baltimore to allow slaves this privilege, and was the practice also in New Orleans. A slave who was considered trustworthy could, by regularly paying his master a definite sum at the end of each week, dispose of his time as he liked. It 
<PB ID="p235" N="235">
so happened that I was not in very good odor, and was far from being a trustworthy slave. Nevertheless, I watched my opportunity when Master Thomas came to Baltimore (for I was still his property, Hugh only acting as his agent,) in the spring of 1838, to purchase his spring supply of goods, and applied to him directly for the much-coveted privilege of hiring my time. This request Master Thomas unhesitatingly refused to grant and charged me, with some sternness, with inventing this stratagem to make my escape. He told me I could go <HI REND="italics">nowhere</HI> but he would catch me; and, in the event of my running away, I might be assured that he should spare no pains in his efforts to recapture me. He recounted, with a good deal of eloquence, the many kind offices he had done me, and exhorted me to be contented and obedient. &ldquo;Lay out no plans for the future,&rdquo; said he. &ldquo;If you behave yourself properly, I will take care of you.&rdquo; Kind and considerate as this offer was, it failed to soothe me into repose. In spite of all Master Thomas had said and in spite of my own efforts to the contrary, the injustice and wickedness of slavery were always uppermost in my thoughts and strengthening my purpose to make my escape at the earliest moment possible.</P>
<P>About two months after applying to Master Thomas for the privilege of hiring my time, I applied to Master Hugh for the same liberty, supposing him to be unacquainted with the fact that I had made a similar application to Master Thomas and had been refused. My boldness in making this request fairly astounded him at first. He gazed at me in amazement. But I had many good reasons for pressing the matter, and, after listening to them awhile, he did not absolutely refuse but told me that he would think of it. There was hope for me in this. Once master of my own time, I felt sure that I could make, over and above my obligation to him, a dollar or 
<PB ID="p236" N="236">
two every week. Some slaves had, in this way, made enough to purchase their freedom. It was a sharp spur to their industry; and some of the most enterprising colored men in Baltimore hired themselves in that way.</P>
<P>After mature reflection, as I suppose it was, Master Hugh granted me the privilege in question, on the following terms: I was to be allowed all my time; to make all bargains for work, and to collect my own wages; and in return for this liberty, I was required or obliged to pay him three dollars at the end of each week, and to board and clothe myself, and buy my own calking tools. A failure in any of these particulars would put an end to the privilege. This was a hard bargain. The wear and tear of clothing, the losing and breaking of tools, and the expense of board, made it necessary for me to earn at least six dollars per week to keep even with the world. All who are acquainted with calking know how uncertain and irregular that employment is. It can be done to advantage only in dry weather, for it is useless to put wet oakum into a ship's seam. Rain or shine, however, work or no work, at the end of each week the money must be forthcoming.</P>
<P>Master Hugh seemed, for a time, much pleased with this arrangement; and well he might be, for it was decidedly in his favor. It relieved him of all anxiety concerning me. His money was sure. He had armed my love of liberty with a lash and a driver far more efficient than any I had before known; for, while by this arrangement, he derived all the benefits of slaveholding without its evils, I endured all the evils of being a slave, and yet suffered all the care and anxiety of a responsible freeman. &ldquo;Nevertheless,&rdquo; thought I, &ldquo;it is a valuable privilege&mdash;another step in my career toward freedom.&rdquo; It was something even to be permitted to stagger under the disadvantages of liberty, and I was determined to hold on 
<PB ID="p237" N="237">
to the newly gained footing by all proper industry. I was ready to work by night as by day, and being in the possession of excellent health, I was not only able to meet my current expenses, but also to lay by a small sum at the end of each week. All went on thus from the month of May till August; then, for reasons which will become apparent as I proceed, my much-valued liberty was wrested from me.</P>
<P>During the week previous to this calamitous event, I had made arrangements with a few young friends to accompany them on Saturday night to a <SIC CORR="camp-meeting,">camp-meeeting,</SIC> to be held about twelve miles from Baltimore. On the evening of our intended start for the camp-ground, something occurred in the ship-yard where I was at work which detained me unusually late, and compelled me either to disappoint my friends, or to neglect carrying my weekly dues to Master Hugh. Knowing that I had the money and could hand it to him on another day, I decided to go to camp-meeting and, on my return, to pay him the three dollars for the past week. Once on the camp-ground, I was induced to remain one day longer than I had intended when I left home. But as soon as I returned I went directly to his home on Fell street to hand him his (my) money. Unhappily the fatal mistake had been made. I found him exceedingly angry. He exhibited all the signs of apprehension and wrath which a slave-holder might be surmised to exhibit on the supposed escape of a favorite slave. &ldquo;You rascal! I have a great mind to give you a sound whipping. How dare you go out of the city without first asking and obtaining my permission?&rdquo; &ldquo;Sir,&rdquo; I said, &ldquo;I hired my time and paid you the price you asked for it. I did not know that it was any part of the bargain that I should ask you when or where I should go.&rdquo; &ldquo;You did not know, you rascal! You are bound to show yourself here every Saturday 
<PB ID="p238" N="238">
night.&rdquo; After reflecting a few moments, he became somewhat cooled down, but, evidently greatly troubled, said: &ldquo;Now, you scoundrel, you have done for yourself; you shall hire your time no longer. The next thing I shall hear of will be your running away. Bring home your tools at once. I'll teach you how to go off in this way.&rdquo;</P>
<P>Thus ended my partial freedom. I could hire my time no longer. I obeyed my master's orders at once. The little taste of liberty which I had had&mdash;although as it will be seen, that taste was far from being unalloyed,&mdash;by no means enhanced my contentment with slavery. Punished by Master Hugh, it was now my turn to punish him. &ldquo;Since,&rdquo; thought I, &ldquo;you <HI REND="italics">will</HI> make a slave of me, I will await your order in all things.&rdquo; So, instead of going to look for work on Monday morning, as I had formerly done, I remained at home during the entire week, without the performance of a single stroke of work. Saturday night came, and he called upon me as usual for my wages. I, of course, told him I had done no work, and had no wages. Here we were at the point of coming to blows. His wrath had been accumulating during the whole week; for he evidently saw that I was making no effort to get work, but was most aggravatingly awaiting his orders in all things. As I look back to this behavior of mine, I scarcely know what possessed me, thus to trifle with one who had such unlimited power to bless or blast me. Master Hugh raved, and swore he would &ldquo;get hold of me,&rdquo; but wisely for <HI REND="italics">him,</HI> and happily for <HI REND="italics">me,</HI> his wrath employed only those harmless, impalpable missiles which roll from a limber tongue. In my desperation I had fully made up my mind to measure strength with him in case he should attempt to execute his threat. I am glad there was no occasion for this, for resistance to him could not have ended so happily for me as it did in 
<PB ID="p239" N="239">
the case of Covey. Master Hugh was not a man to be safely resisted by a slave; and I freely own that in my conduct toward him, in this instance, there was more folly than wisdom. He closed his reproofs by telling me that hereafter I need give myself no uneasiness about getting work; he &ldquo;would himself see to getting work for me, and enough of it at that.&rdquo; This threat, I confess, had some terror in it, and on thinking the matter over during the Sunday, I resolved not only to save him the trouble of getting me work, but that on the third day of September I would attempt to make my escape. His refusal to allow me to hire my time therefore hastened the period of my flight. I had three weeks in which to prepare for my journey.</P>
<P>Once resolved, I felt a certain degree of repose, and on Monday morning, instead of waiting for Master Hugh to seek employment for me, I was up by break of day, and off to the ship-yard of Mr. Butler, on the City Block, near the draw-bridge. I was a favorite with Mr. Butler, and, young as I was, I had served as his foreman, on the float-stage, at calking. Of course I easily obtained work, and at the end of the week, which, by the way, was exceedingly fine, I brought Master Hugh nine dollars. The effect of this mark of returning good sense on my part was excellent. He was very much pleased; he took the money, commended me and told me that I might have done the same thing the week before. It is a blessed thing that the tyrant may not always know the thoughts and purposes of his victim. Master Hugh little knew my plans. The going to camp-meeting without asking his permission; the insolent answers to his reproaches and the sulky deportment of the week after being deprived of the privilege of hiring my time, had awakened the suspicion that I might be cherishing disloyal purposes. My object, therefore, in working steadily was to remove suspicion; 
<PB ID="p240" N="240">
and in this I succeeded admirably. He probably thought that I was never better satisfied with my condition than at the very time I was planning my escape. The second week passed, and I again carried him my full week's wages&mdash;<HI REND="italics">nine dollars;</HI> and so well pleased was he that he gave me <HI REND="italics">twenty-five cents!</HI> and bade me &ldquo;make good use of it.&rdquo; I told him I would do so, for one of the uses to which I intended to put it was to pay my fare on the &ldquo;underground railroad.&rdquo;</P>
<P>Things without went on as usual; but I was passing through the same internal excitement and anxiety which I had experienced two years and a half before. The failure in that instance was not calculated to increase my confidence in the success of this, my second attempt; and I knew that a second failure could not leave me where my first did. I must either get to the <HI REND="italics">far North</HI> or <HI REND="italics">be sent</HI> to the far <HI REND="italics">South.</HI> Besides the exercise of mind from this state of facts, I had the painful sensation of being about to separate from a circle of honest and warmhearted friends. The thought of such a separation, where the hope of ever meeting again was excluded, and where there could be no correspondence, was very painful. It is my opinion that thousands more would have escaped from slavery but for the strong affection which bound them to their families, relatives, and friends. The daughter was hindered by the love she bore her mother and the father by the love he bore his wife and children, and so on to the end of the chapter. I had no relations in Baltimore, and I saw no probability of ever living in the neighborhood of sisters and brothers; but the thought of leaving my friends was the strongest obstacle to my running away. The last two days of the week, Friday and Saturday, were spent mostly in collecting my things together for my journey. Having worked four days that week for my master. I handed him six dollars on Saturday 
<PB ID="p241" N="241">
night. I seldom spent my Sundays at home, and for fear that something might be discovered in my conduct, I kept up my custom and absented myself all day. On Monday, the third day of September, 1838, in accordance with my resolution, I bade farewell to the city of Baltimore, and to that slavery which had been my abhorrence from childhood.</P>
</DIV2>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="section">
<PB ID="p242" N="242">
<HEAD>SECOND PART.</HEAD>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<HEAD>CHAPTER I. <LB> ESCAPE FROM SLAVERY.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Reasons for not having revealed the manner of escape&mdash;Nothing of romance in the method&mdash;Danger&mdash;Free papers&mdash;Unjust tax&mdash;Protection papers&mdash;&ldquo;Free trade and Sailors' rights&rdquo;&mdash;American eagle&mdash;Railroad train&mdash;Unobserving conductor&mdash;Capt. McGowan&mdash;Honest German&mdash;Fears&mdash;Safe arrival in Philadelphia&mdash;Ditto in New York.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>IN the first narrative of my experience in slavery, written nearly forty years ago, and in various writings since, I have given the public what I considered very good reasons for withholding the manner of my escape. In substance these reasons were, first, that such publication at any time during the existence of slavery might be used by the master against the slave, and prevent the future escape of any who might adopt the same means that I did. The second reason was, if possible, still more binding to silence&mdash;for publication of details would certainly have put in peril the persons and property of those who assisted. Murder itself was not more sternly and certainly punished in the State of Maryland than was the aiding and abetting the escape of a slave. Many colored men, for no other crime than that of giving aid to a fugitive slave, have, like Charles T. Torrey, perished in prison. The abolition of slavery in my native State and throughout the country, and the lapse of time, render the caution hitherto observed no longer necessary. But, even since the abolition of slavery, I have sometimes thought it well 
<PB ID="p243" N="243">

<FIGURE ID="ill7" ENTITY="dougl243"><P>HIS PRESENT HOME IN WASHINGTON.</P></FIGURE>

<PB ID="p245" N="245">
enough to baffle curiosity by saying that while slavery existed there were good reasons for not telling the manner of my escape, and since slavery had ceased to exist there was no reason for telling it. I shall now, however, cease to avail myself of this formula, and, as far as I can, endeavor to satisfy this very natural curiosity. I should perhaps have yielded to that feeling sooner, had there been anything very heroic or thrilling in the incidents connected with my escape, for I am sorry to say I have nothing of that sort to  tell; and yet the courage that could risk betrayal and the bravery which was ready to encounter death if need be, in pursuit of freedom, were essential features in the undertaking. My success was due to address rather than to courage; to good luck rather than to bravery. My means of escape were provided for me by the very men who were making laws to hold and bind me more securely in slavery. It was the custom in the State of Maryland to require of the free colored people to have what were called free papers. This instrument they were required to renew very often, and by charging a fee for this writing, considerable sums from time to time were collected by the State. In these papers the name, age, color, height and form of the free man were described, together with any scars or other marks upon his person which could assist in his identification. This device of slaveholding ingenuity, like other devices of wickedness, in some measure defeated itself&mdash;since more than one man could be found to answer the same general description. Hence many slaves could escape by personating the owner of one set of papers; and this was often done as follows: A slave nearly or sufficiently answering the description set forth in the papers, would borrow or hire them till he could by their means escape to a free state, and then, by mail or otherwise, return them to the owner. The operation was a hazardous one
<PB ID="p246" N="246">
for the lender as well as for the borrower. A failure on the part of the fugitive to send back the papers would imperil his benefactor, and the discovery of the papers in possession of the wrong man would imperil both the fugitive and his friend. It was therefore an act of supreme trust on the part of a freeman of color thus to put in jeopardy his own liberty that another might be free. It was, however, not unfrequently bravely done, and was seldom discovered. I was not so fortunate as to sufficiently resemble any of my free acquaintances as to answer the description of their papers. But I had one friend&mdash;a sailor&mdash;who owned a sailor's protection, which answered somewhat the purpose of free papers&mdash;describing his person and certifying to the fact that he was a free American sailor. The instrument had at its head the American eagle, which at once gave it the appearance of an authorized document. This protection did not, when in my hands, describe its bearer very accurately. Indeed, it called for a man much darker than myself, and close examination of it would have caused my arrest at the start. In order to avoid this fatal scrutiny on the part of the railroad official, I had arranged with Isaac Rolls, a hackman, to bring my baggage to the train just on the moment of starting, and jumped upon the car myself when the train was already in motion. Had I gone into the station and offered to purchase a ticket, I should have been instantly and carefully examined, and undoubtedly arrested. In choosing this plan upon which to act, I considered the jostle of the train, and the natural haste of the conductor in a train crowded with passengers, and relied upon my skill and address in playing the sailor as described in my protection, to do the rest. One element in my favor was the kind feeling which prevailed in Baltimore and other seaports at the time, towards &ldquo;those who go down to the sea in ships.&rdquo; &ldquo;Free trade
<PB ID="p247" N="247">
and sailors' rights&rdquo; expressed the sentiment of the country just then. In my clothing I was rigged out in sailor style. I had on a red shirt and a tarpaulin hat and black cravat, tied in sailor fashion, carelessly and loosely about my neck. My knowledge of ships and sailor's talk came much to my assistance, for I knew a ship from stem to stern, and from keelson to cross-trees, and could talk sailor like an &ldquo;old salt.&rdquo; On sped the train, and I was well on the way to Havre de Grace before the conductor came into the negro car to collect tickets and examine the papers of his black passengers. This was a critical moment in the drama. My whole future depended upon the decision of this conductor. Agitated I was while this ceremony was proceeding, but still, externally at least, I was apparently calm and self-possessed. He went on with his duty&mdash;examining several colored passengers before reaching me. He was somewhat harsh in tone and peremptory in manner until he reached me, when, strangely enough, and to my surprise and relief, his whole manner changed. Seeing that I did not readily produce my free papers, as the other colored persons in the car had done, he said to me in a friendly contrast with that observed towards the others: &ldquo;I suppose you have your free papers?&rdquo; To which I answered: &ldquo;No, sir; I never carry my free papers to sea with me.&rdquo; &ldquo;But you have something to show that you are a free man, have you not?&rdquo; &ldquo;Yes, sir,&rdquo; I answered; &ldquo;I have a paper with the American eagle on it, that will carry me round the world.&rdquo; With this I drew from my deep sailor's pocket my seaman's protection, as before described. The merest glance at the paper satisfied him, and he took my fare and went on about his business. This moment of time was one of the most anxious I ever experienced. Had the conductor looked closely at the paper, he could not have failed to discover that it called for a very different
<PB ID="p248" N="248">
looking person from myself, and in that case it would have been his duty to arrest me on the instant and send me back to Baltimore from the first station. When he left me with the assurance that I was all right, though much relieved, I realized that I was still in great danger: I was still in Maryland, and subject to arrest at any moment. I saw on the train several persons who would have known me in any other clothes, and I feared they might recognize me, even in my sailor &ldquo;rig,&rdquo; and report me to the conductor, who would then subject me to a closer examination, which I knew well would be fatal to me.</P>
<P>Though I was not a murderer fleeing from justice, I felt, perhaps, quite as miserable as such a criminal. The train was moving at a very high rate of speed for that time of railroad travel, but to my anxious mind, it was moving far too slowly. Minutes were hours, and hours were days during this part of my flight. After Maryland I was to pass through Delaware&mdash;another slave State, where slave-catchers generally awaited their prey, for it was not in the interior of the State, but on its borders, that these human hounds were most vigilant and active. The border lines between slavery and freedom were the dangerous ones, for the fugitives. The heart of no fox or deer, with hungry hounds on his trail, in full chase, could have beaten more anxiously or noisily than did mine from the time I left Baltimore till I reached Philadelphia. The passage of the Susquehanna river at Havre de Grace was at that time made by ferry-boat, on board of which I met a young colored man by the name of Nichols, who came very near betraying me. He was a &ldquo;hand&rdquo; on the boat, but instead of minding his business, he insisted upon knowing me, and asking me dangerous questions as to where I was going, and when I was coming back, etc. I got away from my old and inconvenient acquaintance 
<PB ID="p249" N="249">
as soon as I could decently do so, and went to another part of the boat. Once across the river I encountered a new danger. Only a few days before I had been at work on a revenue cutter, in Mr. Price's ship-yard, under the care of Captain McGowan. On the meeting at this point of the two trains, the one going south stopped on the track just opposite to the one going north, and it so happened that this Captain McGowan sat at a window where he could see me very distinctly, and would certainly have recognized me had he looked at me but for a second. Fortunately, in the hurry of the moment, he did not see me, and the trains soon passed each other on their respective ways. But this was not the only hair-breadth escape. A German blacksmith, whom I knew well, was on the train with me, and looked at me very intently, as if he thought he had seen me somewhere before in his travels. I really believe he knew me, but had no heart to betray me. At any rate he saw me escaping and held his peace.</P>
<P>The last point of imminent danger, and the one I dreaded most, was Wilmington. Here we left the train and took the steamboat for Philadelphia. In making the change I again apprehended arrest, but no one disturbed me, and I was soon on the broad and beautiful Delaware, speeding away to the Quaker City. On reaching Philadelphia in the afternoon I inquired of a colored man how I could get on to New York? He directed me to the Willow street depot, and thither I went, taking the train that night. I reached New York Tuesday morning, having completed the journey in less than twenty-four hours. Such is briefly the manner of my escape from slavery&mdash;and the end of my experience as a slave. Other chapters will tell the story of my life as a freeman.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">

<PB ID="p250" N="250">
<HEAD>CHAPTER II. <LB> LIFE AS A FREEMAN.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Loneliness and Insecurity&mdash;&ldquo;Allender's Jake&rdquo;&mdash;Succored by a sailor&mdash;David Ruggles&mdash;Marriage&mdash;Steamer J. W. Richmond&mdash;Stage to New Bedford&mdash;Arrival there&mdash;Driver's detention of baggage&mdash;Nathan Johnson&mdash;Change of name&mdash;Why called &ldquo;Douglas&rdquo;&mdash;Obtaining work&mdash;The <HI REND="italics">Liberator</HI> and its editor.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>MY free life began on the third of September, 1838. On the morning of the 4th of that month, after an anxious and most perilous but safe journey, I found myself in the big city of New York, a <HI REND="italics">free man;</HI> one more added to the mighty throng which, like the confused waves of the troubled sea, surged to and fro between the lofty walls of Broadway. Though dazzled with the wonders which met me on every hand, my thoughts could not be much withdrawn from my strange situation. For the moment the dreams of my youth and the hopes of my manhood were completely fulfilled. The bonds that had held me to &ldquo;old master&rdquo; were broken. No man now had a right to call me his slave or assert mastery over me. I was in the rough and tumble of an outdoor world, to take my chance with the rest of its busy number. I have often been asked, how I felt when first I found myself on free soil. My readers may share the same curiosity. There is scarcely anything in my experience about which I could not give a more satisfactory answer. A new world had opened upon me. If life is more than breath, and the &ldquo;quick round of blood,&rdquo; I lived more in one day than in a year of my slave life. It was a time of joyous excitement which words can but tamely describe. In a 
<PB ID="p251" N="251">
letter written to a friend soon after reaching New York, I said: &ldquo;I felt as one might feel upon escape from a den of hungry lions.&rdquo; Anguish and grief, like darkness and rain, may be depicted; but gladness and joy, like the rainbow, defy the skill of pen or pencil. During ten or fifteen years I had, as it were, been dragging a heavy chain <SIC CORR="which">whieh</SIC> no strength of mine could break I was not only a slave, but a slave for life. I might become a husband, a father, an aged man, but through all, from the cradle to the grave, I had felt myself doomed. All efforts I had previously made to secure my freedom, had not only failed, but had seemed only to rivet my fetters the more firmly and to render my escape more difficult. Baffled, entangled and discouraged, I had at times asked myself the question, May not my condition after all be God's work and ordered for a wise purpose, and if so, was not submission my duty? A contest had in fact been going on in my mind for a long time, between the clear consciousness of right and the plausible make-shifts of theology and superstition. The one held me an abject slave&mdash;a prisoner for life, punished for some transgression in which I had no lot or part; the other counseled me to manly endeavor to secure my freedom. This contest was now ended; my chains were broken, and the victory brought me unspeakable joy. But my gladness was short lived, for I was not yet out of the reach and power of the slaveholders. I soon found that New York was not quite so free or so safe a refuge as I had supposed, and a sense of loneliness and insecurity again oppressed me most sadly. I chanced to meet on the street, a few hours after my landing, a fugitive slave whom I had once known well in slavery. The information received from him alarmed me. The fugitive in question was known in Baltimore as &ldquo;Allender's Jake,&rdquo; but in New York he wore the more respectable name of &ldquo;William Dixon.&rdquo; Jake, in law, was
<PB ID="p252" N="252">
the property of Doctor Allender, and Tolly Allender, the son of the doctor, had once made an effort to recapture <HI REND="italics">Mr. Dixon,</HI> but had failed for want of evidence to support his claim. Jake told me the circumstances of this attempt and how narrowly he escaped being sent back to slavery and torture. He told me that New York was then full of southerners returning from the watering-places north; that the colored people of New York were not to be trusted; that there were hired men of my own color who would betray me for a few dollars; that there were hired men ever on the lookout for fugitives; that I must trust no man with my secret; that I must not think of going either upon the wharves, or into any colored boarding-house, for all such places were closely watched; that he was himself unable to help me; and, in fact, he seemed while speaking to me, to fear lest I myself might be a spy and a betrayer. Under this apprehension, as I suppose, be showed signs of wishing to be rid of me, and with whitewash brush in hand, in search of work, he soon disappeared. This picture, given by poor &ldquo;Jake,&rdquo; of New York, was a damper to my enthusiasm. My little store of money would soon be exhausted, and since it would be unsafe for me to go on the wharves for work and I had no introductions elsewhere, the prospect for me was far from cheerful. I saw the wisdom of keeping away from the ship-yards, for, if pursued, as I felt certain I would be, Mr. Auld would naturally seek me there among the calkers. Every door seemed closed against me. I was in the midst of an ocean of my fellow-men, and yet a perfect stranger to every one. I was without home, without acquaintance, without money, without credit, without work, and without any definite knowledge as to what course to take or where to look for succor. In such an extremity, a man has something beside his new-born freedom of which to think. While wandering about the streets of
<PB ID="p253" N="253">
New York, and lodging at least one night among the barrels on one of the wharves, I was indeed free&mdash;from slavery, but free from food and shelter as well. I kept my secret to myself as long as I could, but was compelled at last to seek some one who should befriend me without taking advantage of my destitution to betray me. Such an one I found in a sailor named Stuart, a warm-hearted and generous fellow, who, from his humble home on Center street, saw me standing on the opposite sidewalk, near &ldquo;The Tombs.&rdquo; As he approached me I ventured a remark to him which at once enlisted his interest in me. He took me to his home to spend the night, and in the morning went with me to Mr. David Ruggles, the secretary of the New York vigilance committee, a co-worker with Isaac T. Hopper, Lewis and Arthur Tappan, Theodore S. Wright, Samuel Cornish, Thomas Downing, Philip A. Bell, and other true men of their time. All these (save Mr. Bell, who still lives, and is editor and publisher of a paper called the <HI REND="italics">Elevator,</HI> in San Francisco) have finished their work on earth. Once in the hands of these brave and wise men, I felt comparatively safe. With Mr. Ruggles, on the corner of Lispenard and Church streets, I was hidden several days, during which time my intended wife came on from Baltimore at my call, to share the burdens of life with me. She was a free woman, and came at once on getting the good news of my safety. We were married by Rev. J. W. C. Pennington, then a well-known and respected Presbyterian minister. I had no money with which to pay the marriage fee, but he seemed well pleased with our thanks.</P>
<P>Mr. Ruggles was the first officer on the underground railroad with whom I met after coming North, and was indeed the only one with whom I had anything to do, till I became <HI REND="italics">such</HI> an officer myself. Learning that my trade was that of a calker, he promptly decided that the best 
<PB ID="p254" N="254">
place for me was in New Bedford, Mass. He told me that many ships for whaling voyages were fitted out there, and that I might there find work at my trade and make a good living. So, on the day of the marriage ceremony, we took our little luggage to the steamer John W. Richmond, which at that time was one of the line running between New York and Newport, R. I. Forty-three years ago colored travelers were not permitted in the cabin, nor allowed abaft the paddle-wheels of a steam vessel. They were compelled, whatever the weather might be, whether cold or hot, wet or dry, to spend the night on deck. Unjust as this regulation was, it did not trouble us much. We had fared much harder before. We arrived at Newport the next morning, and soon after an old-fashioned stage-coach with &ldquo;New Bedford&rdquo; in large, yellow letters on its sides, came down to the wharf. I had not money enough to pay our fare and stood hesitating to know what to do. Fortunately for us, there were two Quaker gentlemen who were about to take passage on the stage,&mdash;Friends William C. Taber and Joseph Ricketson,&mdash;who at once discerned our true situation, and in a peculiarly quiet way, addressing me, Mr. Taber said: &ldquo;Thee get in.&rdquo; I never obeyed an order with more alacrity, and we were soon on our way to our new home. When we reached &ldquo;Stone Bridge&rdquo; the passengers alighted for breakfast and paid their fares to the driver. We took no breakfast, and when asked for our fares I told the driver I would make it right with him when we reached New Bedford. I expected some objection to this on his part, but he made none. When, however, we reached New Bedford he took our baggage, including three music books,&mdash;two of them collections by Dyer, and one by Shaw,&mdash;and held them until I was able to redeem them by paying to him the sums due for our rides. This was soon done, for Mr. Nathan Johnson not

<FIGURE ID="ill8" ENTITY="dougl254"><P>AT THE WHARF IN NEWPORT.</P></FIGURE>

<PB ID="p255" N="255">
only received me kindly and hospitably, but, on being informed about our baggage, at once loaned me the two dollars with which to square accounts with the stage-driver. Mr. and Mrs. Nathan Johnson reached a good old age and now rest from their labors. I am under many grateful obligations to them. They not only &ldquo;took me in when a stranger,&rdquo; and &ldquo;fed me when hungry,&rdquo; but taught me how to make an honest living.</P>
<P>Thus, in a fortnight after my flight from Maryland, I was safe in New Bedford,&mdash;a citizen of the grand old commonwealth of Massachusetts.</P>
<P>Once initiated into my new life of freedom and assured by Mr. Johnson that I need not fear recapture in that city, a comparatively unimportant question arose, as to the name by which I should be known thereafter, in my new relation as a free man. The name given me by my dear mother was no less pretentious and long than Frederick Augustus Washington Bailey. I had, however, while living in Maryland, disposed of the Augustus Washington, and retained only Frederick Bailey. Between Baltimore and New Bedford, the better to conceal myself from the slave-hunters, I had parted with Bailey and called myself Johnson; but finding that in New Bedford the Johnson family was already so numerous as to cause some confusion in distinguishing one from another, a change in this name seemed desirable. Nathan Johnson, mine host, was emphatic as to this necessity, and wished me to allow him to select a name for me. I consented, and he called me by my present name,&mdash;the one by which I have been known for three and forty years,&mdash;Frederick Douglass. Mr. Johnson had just been reading the &ldquo;Lady of the Lake,&rdquo; and so pleased was he with its great character that he wished me to bear his name. Since reading that charming poem myself, I have often thought that considering the noble hospitality and manly character of 
<PB ID="p256" N="256">
Nathan Johnson, black man though he was, he, far more than I, illustrated the virtues of the Douglas of Scotland. Sure am I that if any slave-catcher had entered his domicile with a view to my recapture, Johnson would have been like him of the &ldquo;stalwart hand.&rdquo;</P>
<P>Living in Baltimore as I had done for many years, the reader may be surprised, when I tell the honest truth of the impressions I had in some way conceived of the social and material condition of the people at the north. I had no proper idea of the wealth, refinement, enterprise, and high civilization of this section of the country. My Columbian Orator, almost my only book, had done nothing to enlighten me concerning northern society. I had been taught that slavery was the bottom-fact of all wealth. With this foundation idea, I came naturally to the conclusion that poverty must be the general condition of the people of the free States. A white man holding no slaves in the country from which I came, was usually an ignorant and poverty-stricken man. Men of this class were contemptuously called &ldquo;poor white trash.&rdquo; Hence I supposed that since the non-slaveholders at the south were, as a class, ignorant, poor and degraded, the non-slaveholders at the north must be in a similar condition. New Bedford, therefore, which at that time was in proportion to its population, really the richest city in the Union, took me greatly by surprise, in the evidences it gave of its solid wealth and grandeur. I found that even the laboring classes lived in better houses, that their houses were more elegantly furnished and were more abundantly supplied with conveniences and comforts, than the houses of many who owned slaves on the Eastern Shore of Maryland. This was true not only of the white people of that city, but it was so of my friend, Mr. Johnson. He lived in a nicer house, dined at a more ample board, was the owner of more books, the reader of 
<PB ID="p257" N="257">
more newspapers, was more conversant with the moral, social and political condition of the country and the world, than nine-tenths of the slaveholders in all Talbot county. I was not long in finding the cause of the difference, in these respects, between the people of the north and south. It was the superiority of educated mind over mere brute force. I will not detain the reader by extended illustrations as to how my understanding was enlightened on this subject. On the wharves of New Bedford I received my first light. I saw there industry without bustle, labor without noise, toil&mdash;honest, earnest and exhaustive&mdash;without the whip. There was no loud singing or hallooing, as at the wharves of southern ports when ships were loading or unloading; no loud cursing or quarreling; everything went on as smoothly as well-oiled machinery. One of the first incidents which impressed me with the superior mental character of labor in the north over that of the south, was the manner of loading and unloading vessels. In a southern port twenty or thirty hands would be employed to do what five or six men, with the help of one ox, would do at the wharf in New Bedford. Main strength&mdash;human muscle&mdash;unassisted by intelligent skill, was slavery's method of labor. With a capital of about sixty dollars in the shape of a good-natured old ox attached to the end of a stout rope, New Bedford did the work of ten or twelve thousand dollars, represented in the bones and muscles of slaves, and did it far better. In a word, I found everything managed with a much more scrupulous regard to economy, both of men and things, time and strength, than in the country from which I had come. Instead of going a hundred yards to the spring, the maid-servant had a well or pump at her elbow. The wood used for fuel was kept dry and snugly piled away for winter. Here were sinks, drains, self-shutting gates, pounding-barrels, washing-machines, wringing
<PB ID="p258" N="258">
machines, and a hundred other contrivances for saving time and money. The ship-repairing docks showed the same thoughtful wisdom as seen elsewhere. Everybody seemed in earnest. The carpenter struck the nail on its <HI REND="italics">head,</HI> and the calkers wasted no strength in idle flourishes of their mallets. Ships brought here for repairs were made stronger and better than when new. I could have landed in no part of the United States where I should have found a more striking and gratifying contrast, not only to life generally in the South, but in the condition of the colored people there, than in New Bedford. [No colored man was really free while residing in a slave State. He was ever more or less subject to the condition of his slave brother. In his color was his badge of bondage. I saw in New Bedford the nearest approach to freedom and equality that I had ever seen. I was amazed when Mr. Johnson told me that there was nothing in the laws or constitution of Massachusetts that would prevent a colored man from being governor of the State, if the people should see fit to elect him. There, too, the black man's children attended the same public schools with the white man's children, and apparently without objection from any quarter. To impress me with my security from recapture and return to slavery, Mr. Johnson assured me that no slaveholder could take a slave out of New Bedford; that there were men there who would lay down their lives to save me from such a fate. A threat was once made by a colored man to inform a southern master where his runaway slave could be found. As soon as this threat became known to the colored people they were furious. A notice was read from the pulpit of the Third Christian Church (colored) for a public meeting, when important business would be transacted (not stating what the important business was). In the meantime special measures had been taken to secure the attendance of the
<PB ID="p259" N="259">
would-be Judas, and these had proved successful, for when the hour of meeting arrived, ignorant of the object for which it was called, the offender was promptly in attendance. All the usual formalities were gone through with, the prayer, appointments of president, secretaries, etc. Then the president, with an air of great solemnity, rose and said: &ldquo;Well, friends and brethren, we have got him here, and I would recommend that you, young men, should take him outside the door and kill him.&rdquo; This was enough; there was a rush for the villain, who would probably have been killed but for his escape by an open window. He was never seen again in New Bedford.</P>
<P>The fifth day after my arrival I put on the clothes of a common laborer, and went upon the wharves in search of work. On my way down Union street I saw a large pile of coal in front of the house of Rev. Ephraim Peabody, the Unitarian minister. I went to the kitchen-door and asked the privilege of bringing in and putting away this coal. &ldquo;What will you charge?&rdquo; said the lady. &ldquo;I will leave that to you, madam.&rdquo; &ldquo;You may put it away,&rdquo; she said. I was not long in accomplishing the job, when the dear lady put into my hand <HI REND="italics">two silver half-dollars.</HI> To understand the emotion which swelled my heart as I clasped this money, realizing that I had no master who could take it from me&mdash;<HI REND="italics">that it was mine&mdash;that my hands were my own,</HI> and could earn more of the precious coin&mdash;one must have been in some sense himself a slave. My next job was stowing a sloop at Uncle Gid. Howland's wharf with a cargo of oil for New York. I was not only a freeman but a free-working man, and no master Hugh stood ready at the end of the week to seize my hard earnings.</P>
<P>The season was growing late and work was plenty. Ships were being fitted out for whaling, and much wood 
<PB ID="p260" N="260">
was used in storing them. The sawing this wood was considered a good job. With the help of old Friend Johnson (blessings on his memory!) I got a &ldquo;saw&rdquo; and &ldquo;buck&rdquo; and went at it. When I went into a store to buy a cord with which to brace up my saw in the frame, I asked for a &ldquo;fip's&rdquo; worth of cord. The man behind the counter looked rather sharply at me and said with equal sharpness, &ldquo;You don't belong about here.&rdquo; I was alarmed, and thought I had betrayed myself. A fip in Maryland was six and a quarter cents, called fourpence in Massachusetts. But no harm came, except my fear, from the &ldquo;fipenny-bit&rdquo; blunder, and I confidently and cheerfully went to work with my saw and buck. It was new business to me, but I never, in the same space of time, did for Covey, the negro-breaker, better work, or more of it, than I did for myself in these earliest years of my freedom.</P>
<P>Notwithstanding the just and humane sentiment of New Bedford three-and-forty years ago, the place was not entirely free from race and color prejudice. The good influence of the Roaches, Rodmans, Arnolds, Grinnells and Robesons did not pervade all classes of its people. The test of the real civilization of the community came when I applied for work at my trade, and then my repulse was emphatic and decisive. It so happened that Mr. Rodney French, a wealthy and enterprising citizen, distinguished as an anti-slavery man, was fitting out a vessel for a whaling voyage, upon which there was a heavy job of calking and coppering to be done. I had some skill in both branches, and applied to Mr. French for work. He, generous man that he was, told me he would employ me, and I might go at once to the vessel. I obeyed him, but upon reaching the float-stage, where other calkers were at work, I was told that every white man would leave the ship in her unfinished condition if I struck a blow at my 
<PB ID="p261" N="261">
trade upon her. This uncivil, inhuman and selfish treatment was not so shocking and scandalous in my eyes at the time as it now appears to me. Slavery had inured me to hardships that made ordinary trouble sit lightly upon me. Could I have worked at my trade I could have earned two dollars a day, but as a common laborer I received but one dollar. The difference was of great importance to me, but if I could not get two dollars I was glad to get one; and so I went to work for Mr. French as a common laborer. The consciousness that I was free&mdash;no longer a slave&mdash;kept me cheerful under this and many similar proscriptions which I was destined to meet in New Bedford and elsewhere on the free soil of Massachusetts. For instance, though white and colored children attended the same schools and were treated kindly by their teachers, the New Bedford Lyceum refused till several years after my residence in that city to allow any colored person to attend the lectures delivered in its hall. Not until such men as Hon. Chas. Sumner, Theodore Parker, Ralph W. Emerson, and Horace Mann refused to lecture in their course while there was such a restriction was it abandoned.</P>
<P>Becoming satisfied that I could not rely on my trade in New Bedford to give me a living, I prepared myself to do any kind of work that came to hand. I sawed wood, shoveled coal, dug cellars, moved rubbish from back-yards, worked on the wharves, loaded and unloaded vessels, and scoured their cabins.</P>
<P>This was an uncertain and unsatisfactory mode of life, for it kept me too much of the time in search of work. Fortunately it was not to last long. One of the gentlemen of whom I have spoken as being in company with Mr. Taber on the Newport wharf when he said to me, &ldquo;Thee get in,&rdquo; was Mr. Joseph Ricketson, and he was the proprietor of a large candle-works in the south part of 
<PB ID="p262" N="262">
the city. By the kindness of Mr. Ricketson I found in this &ldquo;candle-works,&rdquo; as it was called, though no <HI REND="italics">candles</HI> were manufactured there, what is of the utmost importance to a young man just starting in life&mdash;constant employment and regular wages. My work in this oil-refinery required good wind and muscle. Large casks of oil were to be moved from place to place and much heavy lifting to be done. Happily I was not deficient in the requisite qualities. Young (21 years), strong and active, and ambitious to do my full share, I soon made myself useful, and I think liked by the men who worked with me, though they were all white. I was retained here as long as there was anything for me to do, when I went again to the wharves and, as a laborer, obtained work on two vessels which belonged to Mr. George Howland, and which were being repaired and fitted up for whaling. My employer was a man of great industry; a hard driver, but a good pay master, and I got on well with him. I was not only fortunate in finding work with Mr. Howland, but fortunate in my work-fellows. I have seldom met three working men more intelligent than were John Briggs, Abraham Rodman, and Solomon Pennington, who labored with me on the &ldquo;Java&rdquo; and &ldquo;Golconda.&rdquo; They were sober, thoughtful and upright, thoroughly imbued with the spirit of liberty, and I am much indebted to them for many valuable ideas and impressions. They taught me that all colored men were not light-hearted triflers, incapable of serious thought or effort. My next place of work was at the brass-foundry owned by Mr. Richmond. My duty here was to blow the bellows, swing the crane and empty the flasks in which castings were made; and at times this was hot and heavy work. The articles produced here were mostly for ship-work, and in the busy season the foundry was in operation night and day. I have often worked two nights and each working day of the week. My foreman, Mr. Cobb, was a
<PB ID="p263" N="263">
good man, and more than once protected me from abuse that one or more of the hands were disposed to throw upon me. While in this situation I had little time for mental improvement. Hard work, night and day, over a furnace hot enough to keep the metal running like water, was more favorable to action than thought, yet here I often nailed a newspaper to the post near my bellows, and read while I was performing the up and down motion of the heavy beam by which the bellows was inflated and discharged. It was the pursuit of knowledge under difficulties, and I look back to it now after so many years with some complacency and a little wonder that I could have been so earnest and persevering in any pursuit other than for my daily bread. I certainly saw nothing in the conduct of those around to inspire me with such interest; they were all devoted exclusively to what their hands found to do. I am glad to be able to say that during my engagement in this foundry no complaint was ever made against me that I did not do my work, and do it well. The bellows which I worked by main strength was, after I left, moved by a steam-engine.</P>
<P>I had been living four or five months in New Bedford when there came a young man to me with a copy of the <HI REND="italics">Liberator,</HI> the paper edited by William Lloyd Garrison and published by Isaac Knapp, and asked me to subscribe for it. I told him I had but just escaped from slavery and was of course very poor, and had no money then to pay for it. He was very willing to take me as a subscriber, notwithstanding, and from this time I was brought into contact with the mind of Mr. Garrison, and his paper took a place in my heart second only to the Bible. It detested slavery and made no truce with the traffickers in the bodies and souls of men. It preached human brotherhood; it exposed hypocrisy and wickedness in high places; it denounced oppression and with all the solemnity 
<PB ID="p264" N="264">
of &ldquo;Thus saith the Lord,&rdquo; demanded the complete emancipation of my race. I loved this paper and its editor. He seemed to me an all-sufficient match to every opponent, whether they spoke in the name of the law or the gospel. His words were full of holy fire, and straight to the point. Something of a hero-worshiper by nature, here was one to excite my admiration and reverence.</P>
<P>Soon after becoming a reader of the <HI REND="italics">Liberator,</HI> it was my privilege to listen to a lecture in Liberty Hall by Mr. Garrison, its editor. He was then a young man. of a singularly pleasing countenance, and earnest and impressive manner. On this occasion he announced nearly all his heresies. His Bible was his text-book&mdash;held sacred as the very word of the Eternal Father. He believed in sinless perfection, complete submission to insults and injuries, and literal obedience to the injunction if smitten &ldquo;on one cheek to turn the other also.&rdquo; Not only was Sunday a Sabbath, but all days were Sabbaths, and to be kept holy. All sectarianism was false and mischievous&mdash;the regenerated throughout the world being members of one body, and the head Christ Jesus. <HI REND="italics">Prejudice against color was rebellion against God.</HI> Of all men beneath the sky, the slaves, because most neglected and despised, were nearest and dearest to his great heart. Those ministers who defended slavery from the Bible were of their &ldquo;father the devil&rdquo;; and those churches which <SIC CORR="fellowshipped">fellowshiped</SIC> slaveholders as Christians, were synagogues of Satan, and our nation was a nation of liars. He was never loud and noisy, but calm and serene as a summer sky, and as pure. &ldquo;You are the man&mdash;the Moses, raised up by God, to deliver his modern Israel from bondage,&rdquo; was the spontaneous feeling of my heart, as I sat away back in the hall and listened to his mighty words,&mdash;mighty in truth,&mdash;mighty in their simple earnestness. I had not long been a reader 
<PB ID="p265" N="265">
of the <HI REND="italics">Liberator,</HI> and a listener to its editor, before I got a clear comprehension of the principles of the anti-slavery movement. I had already its spirit, and only needed to understand its principles and measures, and as I became acquainted with these my hope for the ultimate freedom of my race increased. Every week the <HI REND="italics">Liberator</HI> came, and every week I made myself master of its contents. All the anti-slavery meetings held in New Bedford I promptly attended, my heart bounding at every true utterance against the slave system and every rebuke of its friends and supporters. Thus passed the first three years of my free life. I had not then dreamed of the possibility of my becoming a public advocate of the cause so deeply imbedded in my heart. It was enough for me to listen, to receive, and applaud the great words of others, and only whisper in private, among the white laborers on the wharves and elsewhere, the truths which burned in my heart.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p266" N="266">
<HEAD>CHAPTER III. <LB> INTRODUCED TO THE ABOLITIONISTS.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Anti-Slavery Convention at Nantucket&mdash;First Speech&mdash;Much Sensation&mdash;Extraordinary Speech of Mr. Garrison&mdash;Anti-Slavery Agency&mdash;Youthful Enthusiasm&mdash;Fugitive Slaveship doubted&mdash;Experience in Slavery written&mdash;Danger of Recapture.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>IN the summer of 1841 a grand anti-slavery convention was held in Nantucket, under the auspices of Mr. Garrison and his friends. I had taken no holiday since establishing myself in New Bedford, and feeling the need of a little rest, I determined on attending the meeting, though I had no thought of taking part in any of its proceedings. Indeed, I was not aware that any one connected with the convention so much as knew my name. Mr. William C. Coffin, a prominent abolitionist in those days of trial, had heard me speaking to my colored friends in the little school-house on Second street, where we worshiped. He sought me out in the crowd and invited me to say a few words to the convention. Thus sought out, and thus invited, I was induced to express the feelings inspired by the occasion, and the fresh recollection of the scenes through which I had passed as a slave. It was with the utmost difficulty that I could stand erect, or that I could command and articulate two words without hesitation and stammering. I trembled in every limb. I am not sure that my embarrassment was not the most effective part of my speech, if speech it could be called. At any rate, this is about the only part of my performance that I now distinctly remember. The audience sympathized with me at once, and from having 
<PB ID="p267" N="267">
been remarkably quiet, became much excited. Mr. Garrison followed me, taking me as his text, and now, whether <HI REND="italics">I</HI> had made an eloquent plea in behalf of freedom, or not, his was one, never to be forgotten. Those who had heard him oftenest and had known him longest, were astonished at his masterly effort. For the time he possessed that almost fabulous inspiration often referred to, but seldom attained, in which a public meeting is transformed, as it were, into a single individuality, the orator swaying a thousand heads and hearts at once and, by the simple majesty of his all-controlling thought, converting his hearers into the express image of his own soul. That night there were at least a thousand Garrisonians in Nantucket!</P>
<P>At the close of this great meeting I was duly waited on by Mr. John A. Collins, then the general agent of the Massachusetts Anti-Slavery Society, and urgently solicited by him to become an agent of that society and publicly advocate its principles. I was reluctant to take the proffered position. I had not been quite three years from slavery and was honestly distrustful of my ability, and I wished to be excused. Besides, publicity might discover me to my master, and many other objections presented themselves. But Mr. Collins was not to be refused, and I finally consented to go out for three months, supposing I should in that length of time come to the end of my story and my consequent usefulness.</P>
<P>Here opened for me a new life&mdash;a life for which I had had no preparation. Mr. Collins used to say when introducing me to an audience, I was a &ldquo;graduate from the peculiar institution, with my diploma <HI REND="italics">written on my back.</HI>&rdquo; The three years of my freedom had been spent in the hard school of adversity. My hands seemed to be furnished with something like a leather coating, and I had marked out for myself a life of rough labor, suited to the 
<PB ID="p268" N="268">
hardness of my hands, as a means of supporting my family and rearing my children.</P>
<P>Young, ardent and hopeful, I entered upon this new life in the full gush of unsuspecting enthusiasm. The cause was good, the men engaged in it were good, the means to attain its triumph, good. Heaven's blessing must attend all, and freedom must soon be given to the millions pining under a ruthless bondage. My whole heart went with the holy cause, and my most fervent prayer to the Almighty Disposer of the hearts of men was continually offered for its early triumph. In this enthusiastic spirit I dropped into the ranks of freedom's friends and went forth to the battle. For a time I was made to forget that my skin was dark and my hair crisped. For a time I regretted that I could not have shared the hardships and dangers endured by the earlier workers for the slave's release. I found, however, full soon that my enthusiasm had been extravagant, that hardships and dangers were not all over, and that the life now before me had its shadows also, as well as its sunbeams.</P>
<P>Among the first duties assigned me on entering the ranks was to travel in company with Mr. George Foster to secure subscribers to the <HI REND="italics">Anti-Slavery Standard</HI> and the <HI REND="italics">Liberator.</HI> With him I traveled and lectured through the eastern counties of Massachusetts. Much interest was awakened&mdash;large meetings assembled. Many came, no doubt from curiosity to hear what a negro could say in his own cause. I was generally introduced as a &ldquo;chattel&rdquo;&mdash;a &ldquo;thing&rdquo;&mdash;a piece of southern property&mdash;the chairman assuring the audience that <HI REND="italics">it</HI> could speak <HI REND="italics">Fugitive slaves</HI> were rare then, and as a fugitive slave lecturer, I had the advantage of being a &ldquo;bran new fact&rdquo;&mdash;the first one out. Up to that time, a colored man was deemed a fool who confessed himself a runaway slave, 
<PB ID="p269" N="269">
not only because of the danger to which he exposed himself of being retaken, but because it was a confession of a very low origin. Some of my colored friends in New Bedford thought very badly of my wisdom in thus exposing and degrading myself. The only precaution I took at the beginning, to prevent Master Thomas from knowing where I was and what I was about, was the withholding my former name, my master's name, and the name of the State and county from which I came. During the first three or four months my speeches were almost exclusively made up of narrations of my own personal experience as a slave. &ldquo;Let us have the facts,&rdquo; said the people. So also said Friend George Foster, who always wished to pin me down to a simple narrative. &ldquo;Give us the facts,&rdquo; said Collins, &ldquo;we will take care of the philosophy.&rdquo; Just here arose some embarrassment. It was impossible for me to repeat the same old story month after month and keep up my interest in it. It was new to the people, it is true, but it was an old story to me; and to go through with it night after night was a task altogether too mechanical for my nature. &ldquo;Tell your story, Frederick,&rdquo; would whisper my revered friend, Mr. Garrison, as I stepped upon the platform. I could not always follow the injunction, for I was now reading and thinking. New views of the subject were being presented to my mind. It did not entirely satisfy me to <HI REND="italics">narrate</HI> wrongs; I felt like <HI REND="italics">denouncing</HI> them. I could not always curb my moral indignation for the perpetrators of slaveholding villainy long enough for a circumstantial statement of the facts which I felt almost sure everybody must know. Besides, I was growing and needed room. &ldquo;People won't believe you ever were a slave, Frederick, if you keep on this way,&rdquo; said friend Foster. &ldquo;Be yourself,&rdquo; said Collins, &ldquo;and tell your story.&rdquo; &ldquo;Better have a little of the plantation speech than not,&rdquo; was said
<PB ID="p270" N="270">
to me; &ldquo;it is not best that you seem too learned.&rdquo; These excellent friends were actuated by the best of motives and were not altogether wrong in their advice; and still I must speak just the word that seemed to <HI REND="italics">me</HI> the word to be spoken <HI REND="italics">by</HI> me.</P>
<P>At last the apprehended trouble came. People doubted if I had ever been a slave. They said I did not talk like a slave, look like a slave, or act like a slave, and that they believed I had never been south of Mason and Dixon's line. &ldquo;He don't tell us where he came from, what his master's name was, or how he got away; besides, he is educated, and is in this a contradiction of all the facts we have concerning the ignorance of the slaves.&rdquo; Thus I was in a pretty fair way to be denounced as an impostor. The committee of the Massachusetts Anti-Slavery Society knew all the facts in my case and agreed with me thus far in the prudence of keeping them private; but going down the aisles of the churches in which my meetings were held, and hearing the outspoken Yankees repeatedly saying, &ldquo;He's never been a slave, I'll warrant you,&rdquo; I resolved that at no distant day, and by such a revelation of facts as could not be made by any other than a genuine fugitive, I would dispel all doubt. In a little less than four years, therefore, after becoming a public lecturer, I was induced to write out the leading facts connected with my experience in slavery, giving names of persons, places, and dates, thus putting it in the power of any who doubted, to ascertain the truth or falsehood of my story. This statement soon became known in Maryland, and I had reason to believe that an effort would be made to recapture me.</P>
<P>It is not probable that any open attempt to secure me as a slave could have succeeded further than the obtainment by my master of the money value of my bones and sinews. Fortunately for me, in the four years of my labors in the abolition cause I had gained many friends 
<PB ID="p271" N="271">
who would have suffered themselves to be taxed to almost any extent to save me from slavery. It was felt that I had committed the double offense of running away and exposing the secrets and crimes of slavery and slaveholders. There was a double motive for seeking my re-enslavement&mdash;avarice and vengeance; and while, as I have said, there was little probability of successful recapture, if attempted openly, I was constantly in danger of being spirited away at a moment when my friends could render me no assistance. In traveling about from place to place, often alone, I was much exposed to this sort of attack. Any one cherishing the desire to betray me could easily do so by simply tracing my whereabouts through the anti-slavery journals, for my movements and meetings were made through these in advance. My friends Mr. Garrison and Mr. Phillips had no faith in the power of Massachusetts to protect me in my right to liberty. Public sentiment and the law, in their opinion, would hand me over to the tormentors. Mr. Phillips especially considered me in danger, and said, when I showed him the manuscript of my story, if in my place he would &ldquo;throw it into the fire.&rdquo; Thus the reader will observe that the overcoming of one difficulty only opened the way for another, and that though I had reached a free State, and had attained a position for public usefulness, I was still under the liability of losing all I had gained.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p272" N="272">
<HEAD>CHAPTER IV. <LB> RECOLLECTIONS OF OLD FRIENDS.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Work in Rhode Island&mdash;Dorr War&mdash;Recollections of old friends&mdash;Further labors in Rhode Island and elsewhere in New England.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>IN the State of Rhode Island, under the leadership of Thomas W. Dorr, an effort was made in 1841 to set aside the old colonial charter, under which that State had lived and flourished since the Revolution, and to replace it with a new constitution having such improvements as it was thought that time and experience had shown to be wise and necessary. This new constitution was especially framed to enlarge the basis of representation so far as the white people of the State were concerned&mdash;to abolish an odious property qualification and to confine the right of suffrage to white male citizens only. Mr. Dorr was himself a well-meaning man, and, after his fashion, a man of broad and progressive views quite in advance of the party with which he acted. To gain their support he consented to this restriction to a class a right which ought to be enjoyed by all citizens. In this he consulted policy rather than right, and at last shared the fate of all compromisers and trimmers, for he was disastrously defeated. The proscriptive features of his constitution shocked the sense of right and roused the moral indignation of the abolitionists of the State, a class which would otherwise have gladly co-operated with him, at the same time that it did nothing to win support from the conservative class which clung to the old charter. Anti-slavery men wanted a new constitution, but they did not want a 
<PB ID="p273" N="273">
defective instrument which required reform at the start. The result was that such men as William M. Chase, Thomas Davis, George L. Clark, Asa Fairbanks, Alphonso Janes, and others of Providence, the Perry brothers of Westerly, John Brown and C. C. Eldridge of East Greenwich, Daniel Mitchell, William Adams, and Robert Shove of Pawtucket, Peleg Clark, Caleb Kelton, G. J. Adams, and the Anthonys and Goulds of Coventry and vicinity, Edward Harris of Woonsocket, and other abolitionists of the State, decided that the time had come when the people of Rhode Island might be taught a more comprehensive gospel of human rights than had gotten itself into this Dorr constitution. The public mind was awake, and one class of its people at least was ready to work with us to the extent of seeking to defeat the proposed constitution, though their reasons for such work were far different from ours. Stephen S. Foster, Parker Pillsbury, Abby Kelley, James Monroe, and myself were called into the State to advocate equal rights as against this narrow and proscriptive constitution. The work to which we were invited was not free from difficulty. The majority of the people were evidently with the new constitution; even the word <HI REND="italics">white</HI> in it chimed well with the popular prejudice against the colored race, and at the first helped to make the movement popular. On the other hand, all the arguments which the Dorr men could urge against a property qualification for suffrage were equally cogent against a color qualification, and this was our advantage. But the contest was intensely bitter and exciting. We were as usual denounced as intermeddlers (carpet-bagger had not come into use at that time), and were told to mind our own business, and the like, a mode of defense common to men when called to account for mean and discreditable conduct. Stephen S. Foster, Parker Pillsbury, and the rest of us were not the kind of
<PB ID="p274" N="274">
men to be ordered off by that sort of opposition. We cared nothing for the Dorr party on the one hand, nor the &ldquo;law and order party&rdquo; on the other. What we wanted, and what we labored to obtain, was a constitution free from the narrow, selfish, and senseless limitation of the word <HI REND="italics">white.</HI> Naturally enough, when we said a strong and striking word against the Dorr Constitution the conservatives were pleased and applauded, while the Dorr men were disgusted and indignant. Foster and Pillsbury were like the rest of us, young, strong, and at their best in this contest. The splendid vehemence of the one, and the weird and terrible denunciations of the other, never failed to stir up mobocratic wrath wherever they spoke. Foster, especially, was effective in this line. His theory was that he must make converts or mobs. If neither came he charged it either to his want of skill or his unfaithfulness. I was much with Mr. Foster during the tour in Rhode Island, and though at times he seemed to me extravagant and needlessly offensive in his manner of presenting his ideas, yet take him for all in all, he was one of the most impressive advocates the cause of the American slave ever had. No white man ever made the black man's cause more completely his own. Abby Kelley, since Abby Kelley Foster, was perhaps the most successful of any of us. Her youth and simple Quaker beauty, combined with her wonderful earnestness, her large knowledge and great logical power, bore down all opposition to the end, wherever she spoke, though she was before pelted with foul eggs, and no less foul words, from the noisy mobs which attended us.</P>
<P>Monroe and I were less aggressive than either of our co-workers, and of course did not provoke the same resistance. He, at least, had the eloquence that charms, and the skill that disarms. I think that our labors in Rhode Island during this Dorr excitement did more to 
<PB ID="p275" N="275">
abolitionize the State than any previous or subsequent work. It was the &ldquo;tide,&rdquo; &ldquo;taken at the flood.&rdquo; One effect of those labors was to induce the old &ldquo;Law and Order&rdquo; party, when it set about making its new constitution, to avoid the narrow folly of the Dorrites, and make a constitution which should not abridge any man's rights on account of race or color. Such a constitution was finally adopted.</P>
<P>Owing perhaps to my efficiency in this campaign I was for awhile employed in further labors in Rhode Island by the State Anti-Slavery Society, and made there many friends to my cause as well as to myself. As a class the abolitionists  of this State partook of the spirit of its founder. They had their own opinions, were independent, and called no man master. I have reason to remember them most gratefully. They received me as a man and a brother, when I was new from the house of bondage and had few of the graces derived from free and refined society. They took me with earnest hand to their homes and hearths, and made me feel that though I wore the burnished livery of the sun I was still a countryman and kinsman of whom they were never ashamed. I can never forget the Clarks, Keltons, Chases, Browns, Adams, Greenes, Sissons, Eldredges, Mitchells, Shoves, Anthonys, Applins, Janes, Goulds, Fairbanks, and many others.</P>
<P>While thus remembering the noble anti-slavery men and women of Rhode Island, I do not forget that I suffered much rough usage within her borders. It was like all the northern States at that time, under the influence of slave power, and often showed a proscriptive and persecuting spirit, especially upon its railways, steamboats, and in its public houses. The Stonington route was a &ldquo;hard road&rdquo; for a colored man &ldquo;to travel&rdquo; in that day. I was several times dragged from the cars for the <HI REND="italics">crime</HI> 
<PB ID="p276" N="276">
of being colored. On the Sound between New York and Stonington, there were the same proscriptions which I have before named as enforced on the steamboats running between New York and Newport. No colored man was allowed abaft the wheel, and in all seasons of the year, in heat or cold, wet or dry, the deck was his only place. If I would lie down at night I must do so upon the freight on deck, and this in cold weather was not a very comfortable bed. When traveling in company with my white friends I always urged them to leave me and go into the cabin and take their comfortable births. I saw no reason why they should be miserable because I was. Some of them took my advice very readily. I confess, however, that while I was entirely honest in urging them to go, and saw no principle that should bind them to stay and suffer with me, I always felt a little nearer to those who did not take my advice and persisted in sharing my hardships with me.</P>
<P>There is something in the world above fixed rules and the logic of right and wrong, and there is some foundation for recognizing works, which may be called works of supererogation. Wendell Phillips, James Monroe, and William White, were always dear to me for their nice feeling at this point. I have known James Monroe to pull his coat about him and crawl upon the cotton bales between decks and pass the night with me, without a murmur. Wendell Phillips would never go into a first-class car while I was forced into what was called the Jim Crow car. True men they were, who could accept welcome at no man's table where I was refused. I speak of these gentlemen, not as singular or exceptional cases, but as representatives of a large class of the early workers for the abolition of slavery. As a general rule there was in New England after 1840, little difficulty in obtaining suitable places where I could plead the cause 
<PB ID="p277" N="277">
of my people. The abolitionists had passed the Red Sea of mobs and had conquered the right to a respectful hearing. I, however, found several towns in which the people closed their doors and refused to entertain the subject. Notably among these was Hartford, Conn., and Grafton, Mass. In the former place Messrs. Garrison, Hudson, Foster, Abby Kelley and myself determined to hold our meetings under the open sky, which we did in a little court under the eaves of the &ldquo;sanctuary&rdquo; ministered unto by the Rev. Dr. Hawes, with much satisfaction to ourselves, and I think with advantage to our cause. In Grafton I was alone, and there was neither house, hall, church, nor market-place in which I could speak to the people; but, <HI REND="italics">determined to speak,</HI> I went to the hotel and borrowed a dinner-bell, with which in hand I passed through the principal streets, ringing the bell and crying out, &ldquo;<HI REND="italics">Notice!</HI> Frederick Douglass, recently a slave, will lecture on American Slavery, on Grafton Common, this evening, at 7 o'clock. Those who would like to hear of the workings of slavery by one of the slaves are respectfully invited to attend.&rdquo; This notice brought out a large audience, after which the largest church in town was open to me. Only in one instance was I compelled to pursue this course thereafter, and that was in Manchester, N. H., and my labors there were followed by similar results. When people found that I would be heard, they saw it was the part of wisdom to open the way for me.</P>
<P>My treatment in the use of public conveyances about these times was extremely rough, especially on the &ldquo;Eastern Railroad, from Boston to Portland.&rdquo; On that road, as on many others, there was a mean, dirty and uncomfortable car set apart for colored travelers called the &ldquo;Jim Crow&rdquo; car. Regarding this as the fruit of slaveholding prejudice and being determined to fight the spirit of slavery wherever I might find it, I resolved 
<PB ID="p278" N="278">
to avoid this car, though it sometimes required some courage to do so. The colored people generally accepted the situation and complained of me as making matters worse rather than better by refusing to submit to this proscription. I, however, persisted, and sometimes was soundly beaten by conductor and brakeman. On one occasion six of these &ldquo;fellows of the baser sort,&rdquo; under the direction of the conductor, set out to eject me from my seat. As usual, I had purchased a first-class ticket and paid the required sum for it, and on the requirement of the conductor to leave, refused to do so, when he called on these men to &ldquo;snake me out.&rdquo; They attempted to obey with an air which plainly told me they relished the job. They however found me <HI REND="italics">much attached</HI> to my seat, and in removing me I tore away two or three of the surrounding ones, on which I held with a firm grasp, and did the car no service in some other respects. I was strong and muscular, and the seats were not then so firmly attached or of as solid make as now. The result was that Stephen A. Chase, superintendent of the road, ordered all passenger trains to pass through Lynn, where I then lived, without stopping. This was a great inconvenience to the people, large numbers of whom did business in Boston and at other points on the road. Led on, however, by James N. Buffman, Jonathan Buffum, Christopher Robinson, William Bassett, and others, the people of Lynn stood bravely by me and denounced the railroad management in emphatic terms. Mr. Chase made reply that a railroad corporation was neither a religious nor reformatory body; that the road was run for the accommodation of the public, and that <HI REND="italics">it</HI> required the exclusion of colored people from its cars. With an air of triumph he told us that we ought not to expect a railroad company to be better than the evangelical church, and that until the churches abolished the &ldquo;negro pew&rdquo; we ought not
<PB ID="p279" N="279">
to expect the railroad company to abolish the negro car. This argument was certainly good enough as against the church, but good for nothing as against the demands of justice and equality. My old and dear friend J. N. Buffum made a point against the company that they &ldquo;often allowed dogs and monkeys to ride in first-class cars, and yet excluded a man like Frederick Douglass!&rdquo; In a very few years this barbarous practice was put away, and I think there have been no instances of such exclusion during the past thirty years; and colored people now, everywhere in New England, ride upon equal terms with other passengers.</P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p280" N="280">
<HEAD>CHAPTER V.  <LB>ONE HUNDRED CONVENTIONS.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Anti-slavery conventions held in parts of New England and in some of the Middle and Western States&mdash;Mobs&mdash;Incidents, etc.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>THE year 1843 was one of remarkable anti-slavery activity. The New England Anti-Slavery Society, at its annual meeting held in the spring of that year, resolved, under the auspices of Mr. Garrison and his friends, to hold a series of one hundred conventions. The territory embraced in this plan for creating anti-slavery sentiment included New Hampshire, Vermont, New York, Ohio, Indiana, and Pennsylvania. I had the honor to be chosen one of the agents to assist in these proposed conventions, and I never entered upon any work with more heart and hope. All that the American people needed, I thought, was light. Could they know slavery as I knew it, they would hasten to the work of its extinction. The corps of speakers who were to be associated with me in carrying on these conventions was Messrs. George Bradburn, John A. Collins, James Monroe, William A. White, Charles L. Remond, and Sydney Howard Gay. They were all masters of the subject, and some of them able and eloquent orators. It was a piece of great good fortune to me, only a few years from slavery as I was, to be brought into contact with such men. It was a real campaign, and required nearly six months for its accomplishment.</P>
<P>Those who only know the State of Vermont as it is today can hardly understand, and must wonder that there was forty years ago need for anti-slavery effort within its borders. Our first convention was held in Middlebury, 
<PB ID="p281" N="281">
its chief seat of learning and the home of William Slade, who was for years the co-worker with John Quincy Adams in Congress; and yet in this town the opposition to our anti-slavery convention was intensely bitter and violent. The only man of note in the town whom I now remember as giving us sympathy or welcome was Mr. Edward Barber, who was a man of courage as well as ability, and did his best to make our convention a success. In advance of our arrival the college students had very industriously and mischievously placarded the town with violent aspersions of our characters and the grossest misrepresentations of our principles, measures, and objects. I was described as an escaped convict from the State prison, and the other speakers were assailed not less slanderously. Few people attended our meeting, and apparently little was accomplished by it. In the neighboring town of Ferrisburgh the case was different and more favorable. The way had been prepared for us by such stalwart anti-slavery workers as Orson S. Murray, Charles C. Burleigh, Rowland T. Robinson, and others. Upon the whole, however, the several towns visited showed that Vermont was surprisingly under the influence of the slave power. Her proud boast that within her borders no slave had ever been delivered up to his master, did not hinder her hatred to <HI REND="italics">anti</HI>-slavery. What was in this respect true of the Green Mountain State was most discouragingly true of New York, the State next visited. All along the Erie canal, from Albany to Buffalo, there was evinced apathy, indifference, aversion, and sometimes a mobocratic spirit. Even Syracuse, afterward the home of the humane Samuel J. May and the scene of the &ldquo;Jerry rescue;&rdquo; where Gerrit Smith, Beriah Greene, William Goodell, Alvin Stewart, and other able men taught their noblest lessons, would not at that time furnish us with church, market, house, or hall in which to hold
<PB ID="p282" N="282">
our meetings. Discovering this state of things, some of our number were disposed to turn our backs upon the town and to shake its dust from our feet, but of these, I am glad to say, I was not one. I had somewhere read of a command to go into the hedges and highways and compel men to come in. Mr. Stephen Smith, under whose hospitable roof we were made at home, thought as I did. It would be easy to silence anti-slavery agitation if refusing its agents the use of halls and churches could affect that result. The house of our friend Smith stood on the southwest corner of the park, which was well covered with young trees too small to furnish shade or shelter, but better than none. Taking my stand under a small tree in the southeast corner of this park I began to speak in the morning to an audience of five persons, and before the close of my afternoon meeting I had before me not less than five hundred. In the evening I was waited upon by officers of the Congregational church and tendered the use of an old wooden building which they had deserted for a better, but still owned, and here our convention was continued during three days. I believe there has been no trouble to find places in Syracuse in which to hold anti-slavery meetings since. I never go there without endeavoring to see that tree, which, like the  cause it sheltered, has grown large and strong and imposing.</P>
<P>I believe my first offense against our Anti-Slavery Israel was committed during these Syracuse meetings. It was on this wise: Our general agent, John A. Collins, had recently returned from England full of communistic ideas, which ideas would do away with individual property, and have all things in common. He had arranged a corps of speakers of his communistic persuasion, consisting of John O. Wattles, Nathaniel Whiting, and John Orvis, to follow our anti-slavery conventions, and, while our meeting was in progress in Syracuse, a meeting, as 
<PB ID="p283" N="283">
the reader will observe, obtained under much difficulty, Mr. Collins came in with his new friends and doctrines and proposed to adjourn our anti-slavery discussions and take up the subject of communism. To this I ventured to object. I held that it was imposing an additional burden of unpopularity on our cause, and an act of bad faith with the people, who paid the salary of Mr. Collins, and were responsible for these hundred conventions. Strange to say, my course in this matter did not meet the approval of Mrs. M. W. Chapman, an influential member of the board of managers of the Massachusetts Anti-Slavery Society, and called out a sharp reprimand from her, for insubordination to my superiors. This was a strange and distressing revelation to me, and one of which I was not soon relieved. I thought I had only done my duty, and I think so still. The chief reason for the reprimand was the use which the liberty party-papers would make of my seeming rebellion against the commanders of our anti-slavery army.</P>
<P>In the growing city of Rochester we had in every way a better reception. Abolitionists of all shades of opinion were broad enough to give the Garrisonians (for such we were) a hearing. Samuel D. Porter and the Avery family, though they belonged to the Gerrit Smith, Myron Holly, and William Goodell school, were not so narrow as to refuse us the use of their church for the convention. They heard our moral suasion arguments, and in a manly way met us in debate. We were opposed to carrying the anti-slavery cause to the ballot-box, and they believed in carrying it there. They looked at slavery as a creature of <HI REND="italics">law;</HI> we regarded it as a creature of public opinion. It is surprising how small the difference appears as I look back to it, over the space of forty years; yet at the time of it this difference was immense.</P>
<P>During our stay at Rochester we were hospitably entertained 
<PB ID="p284" N="284">
by Isaac and Amy Post, two people of all-abounding benevolence, the truest and best of Long Island and Elias Hicks Quakers. They were not more amiable than brave, for they never seemed to ask, What will the world say? but walked straight forward in what seemed to them the line of duty, please or offend whomsoever it might. Many a poor fugitive slave found shelter under their roof when such shelter was hard to find elsewhere, and I mention them here in the warmth and fullness of earnest gratitude.</P>
<P>Pleased with our success in Rochester, we&mdash;that is, Mr. Bradburn and myself&mdash;made our way to Buffalo, then a rising city of steamboats, bustle, and business. Buffalo was too busy to attend to such matters as we had in hand. Our friend, Mr. Marsh, had been able to secure for our convention only an old dilapidated and deserted room, formerly used as a post-office. We went at the time appointed, and found seated a few cabmen in their coarse, every-day clothes, whips in hand, while their teams were standing on the street waiting for a job. Friend Bradburn looked around upon this unpromising audience, and turned upon his heel, saying he would not speak to &ldquo;such a set of ragamuffins,&rdquo; and took the first steamer to Cleveland, the home of his brother Charles, and left me to &ldquo;do&rdquo; Buffalo alone. For nearly a week I spoke every day in this old post-office to audiences constantly increasing in numbers and respectability, till the Baptist church was thrown open to me; and when this became too small I went on Sunday into the open Park and addressed an assembly of four or five thousand persons. After this my colored friends, Charles L. Remond, Henry Highland Garnett, Theodore S. Wright, Amos G. Beaman, Charles M. Ray, and other well-known colored men held a convention here, and then Remond and myself left for our next meeting in Clinton county, 
<PB ID="p285" N="285">

<FIGURE ID="ill9" ENTITY="dougl285"><P>FIGHTING THE MOB IN INDIANA.</P></FIGURE>

<PB ID="p287" N="287">
Ohio. This was held under a great shed, built for this special purpose by the abolitionists, of whom Dr. Abram Brook and Valentine Nicholson were the most noted. Thousands gathered here and were addressed by Bradburn, White, Monroe, Remond, Gay, and myself. The influence of this meeting was deep and wide-spread. It would be tedious to tell of all, or a small part of all that was interesting and illustrative of the difficulties encountered by the early advocates of anti-slavery in connection with this campaign, and hence I leave this part of it at once.</P>
<P>From Ohio we divided our forces and went into Indiana. At our first meeting we were mobbed, and some of us had our good clothes spoiled by evil-smelling eggs. This was at Richmond, where Henry Clay had been recently invited to the high seat of the Quaker meeting-house just after his gross abuse of Mr. Mendenhall, because of the latter presenting to him a respectful petition, asking him to emancipate his slaves. At Pendleton this mobocratic spirit was even more pronounced. It was found impossible to obtain a building in which to hold our convention, and our friends, Dr. Fussell and others, erected a platform in the woods, where quite a large audience assembled. Mr. Bradburn, Mr. White and myself were in attendance. As soon as we began to speak a mob of about sixty of the roughest characters I ever looked upon ordered us, through its leaders, to &ldquo;be silent,&rdquo; threatening us, if we were not, with violence. We attempted to dissuade them, but they had not come to parley but to fight, and were well armed. They tore down the platform on which we stood, assaulted Mr. White and knocked out several of his teeth, dealt a heavy blow on William A. White, striking him on the back part of the head, badly cutting his scalp and felling him to the ground. Undertaking to fight my way through 
<PB ID="p288" N="288">
the crowd with a stick which I caught up in the m&ecirc;l&eacute;e, I attracted the fury of the mob, which laid me prostrate on the ground under a torrent of blows. Leaving me thus, with my right hand broken, and in a state of unconsciousness, the mobocrats hastily mounted their horses and rode to Andersonville, where most of them resided. I was soon raised up and revived by Neal Hardy, a kind-hearted member of the Society of Friends, and carried by him in his wagon about three miles in the country to his home, where I was tenderly nursed and bandaged by good Mrs. Hardy till I was again on my feet; but, as the bones broken were not properly set, my hand has never recovered its natural strength and dexterity. We lingered long in Indiana, and the good effects of our labors there are felt at this day. I have lately visited Pendleton, now one of the best republican towns in the State, and looked again upon the spot where I was beaten down, and have again taken by the hand some of the witnesses of that scene, amongst whom was the kind, good lady&mdash;Mrs. Hardy&mdash;who, so like the good Samaritan of old, bound up my wounds, and cared for me so kindly. A complete history of these hundred conventions would fill a volume far larger than the one in which this simple reference is to find a place. It would be a grateful duty to speak of the noble young men who forsook ease and pleasure, as did White, Gay, and Monroe, and endured all manner of privations in the cause of the enslaved and down-trodden of my race. Gay, Monroe, and myself are the only ones of those who now survive who participated as agents in the one hundred conventions. Mr. Monroe was for many years consul to Brazil, and has since been a faithful member of Congress from the Oberlin District, Ohio, and has filled other important positions in his State. Mr. Gay was managing editor of the <HI REND="italics">National Anti-Slavery Standard,</HI> and afterwards of the New York <HI REND="italics">Tribune,</HI> and still later of the New York <HI REND="italics">Evening Post.</HI></P>
</DIV2>
<DIV2 TYPE="chapter">
<PB ID="p289" N="289">
<HEAD>CHAPTER VI. <LB> IMPRESSIONS ABROAD.</HEAD>
<ARGUMENT><P>Danger to be averted&mdash;A refuge sought abroad&mdash;Voyage on the steamship Cambria&mdash;Refusal of first-class passage&mdash;Attractions of the forecastle-deck&mdash;Hutchinson family&mdash;Invited to make a speech&mdash;Southerners feel insulted&mdash;Captain threatens to put them in irons&mdash;Experiences abroad&mdash;Attentions received&mdash;Impressions of different members of Parliament and of other public men&mdash;Contrast with life in America&mdash;Kindness of friends&mdash;Their purchase of my person and the gift of the same to myself&mdash;My return.</P></ARGUMENT>
<P>As I have before intimated, the publishing of my &ldquo;Narrative&rdquo; was regarded by my friends with mingled feelings of satisfaction and apprehension. They were glad to have the doubts and insinuations which the advocates and apologists of slavery had made against me proved to the world to be false, but they had many fears lest this very proof would endanger my safety, and make it necessary for me to leave a position which in a signal manner had opened before me, and one in which I had thus far been efficient in assisting to arouse the moral sentiment of the community against a system which had deprived me, in common with my fellow-slaves, of all the attributes of manhood.</P>
<P>I became myself painfully alive to the liability which surrounded me, and which might at any moment scatter all my proud hopes and return me to a doom worse than death. It was thus I was led to seek a refuge in monarchical England from the dangers of republican slavery. A rude, uncultivated fugitive slave, I was driven to that country to which American young gentlemen go to increase their stock of knowledge, to seek pleasure, and 
<PB ID="p290" N="290">
to have their rough democratic manners softened by contact with English aristocratic refinement.</P>
<P>My friend James N. Buffum of Lynn, Mass., who was to accompany me, applied on board the steamer Cambria of the Cunard line for tickets, and was told that I could not be received as a cabin passenger. American prejudice against color had triumphed over British liberality and civilization, and had erected a color test as a condition for crossing the sea in the cabin of a British vessel.</P>
<P>The insult was keenly felt by my white friends, but to me such insults were so frequent and expected that it was of no great consequence whether I went in the cabin or in the steerage. Moreover, I felt that if I could not go in the first cabin, first cabin passengers could come in the second cabin, and in this thought I was not mistaken, as I soon found myself an object of more general interest than I wished to be, and, so far from being degraded by being placed in the second cabin, that part of the ship became the scene of as much pleasure and refinement as the cabin itself. The Hutchinson family from New Hampshire&mdash;the sweet singers of anti-slavery and the &ldquo;good time coming&rdquo;&mdash;were fellow-passengers, and often came to my rude forecastle-deck and sang their sweetest songs, making the place eloquent with music and alive with spirited conversation. They not only visited me, but invited me to visit them, and in two or three days after leaving Boston one part of the ship was about as free to me as another. My visits there, however, were but seldom. I preferred to live within my privileges and keep upon my own premises. This course was quite as much in accord with good policy as with my own feelings. The effect was that with the majority of the passengers all color distinctions were flung to the winds, and I found myself treated with every mark of respect from the beginning to the end of the voyage, except in one single 
<PB ID="p291" N="291">
instance, and in that I came near being mobbed for complying with an invitation given me by the passengers and the captain of the Cambria to deliver a lecture on slavery. There were several young men, passengers from Georgia and New Orleans, and they were pleased to regard my lecture as an insult offered to them, and swore I should not speak. They went so far as to threaten to throw me overboard, and but for the firmness of Captain Judkins they would probably, under the inspiration of slavery and brandy, have attempted to put their threats into execution. I have no space to describe this scene, although its tragic and comic features are well worth describing. An end was put to the <HI REND="italics">m&eacute;lee</HI> by the captain's call to the ship's company to put the salt-water mobocrats in irons, at which determined order the gentlemen of the lash scampered, and for the remainder of the voyage conducted themselves very decorously.</P>
<P>This incident of the voyage brought me within two days after landing at Liverpool before the British public. The gentlemen so promptly withheld in their attempted violence toward me flew to the press to justify their conduct and to denounce me as a worthless and insolent negro. This course was even less wise than the conduct it was intended to sustain, for, besides awakening something like a national interest in me, and securing me an audience, it brought out counter statements and threw upon themselves the blame which they had sought to fasten upon me and upon the gallant captain of the ship.</P>
<P>My visit to England did much for me every way. Not the least